Previous Page
  Next Page
 
Evokation
 
 
Index
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A

MAZE

IN

ZAZAZA ENTERS AZAZAZ

AZAZAZAZAZAZAZZAZAZAZAZAZAZA

ZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZ

THE

MAGICALALPHABET

ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA

12345678910111213141516171819202122232425262625242322212019181716151413121110987654321

 

 

26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
-
-
-
-
5
6
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
6
-
8
+
=
43
4+3
=
7
-
7
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
-
-
-
-
14
15
-
-
-
19
-
-
-
-
24
-
26
+
=
115
1+1+5
=
7
-
7
-
7
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
-
-
1
2
3
4
-
-
7
8
9
-
2
3
4
5
-
7
-
+
=
83
8+3
=
11
1+1
2
-
2
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
-
-
10
11
12
13
-
-
16
17
18
-
20
21
22
23
-
25
-
+
=
236
2+3+6
=
11
1+1
2
-
2
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
+
=
351
3+5+1
=
9
-
9
-
9
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
+
=
126
1+2+6
=
9
-
9
-
9
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
+
=
1
occurs
x
3
=
3
-
3
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
+
=
2
occurs
x
3
=
6
-
6
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
+
=
3
occurs
x
3
=
9
-
9
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
+
=
4
occurs
x
3
=
12
1+2
3
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
+
=
5
occurs
x
3
=
15
1+5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
+
=
6
occurs
x
3
=
18
1+8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
+
=
7
occurs
x
3
=
21
2+1
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
+
=
8
occurs
x
3
=
24
2+4
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
+
=
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
45
-
-
26
-
126
-
54
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4+5
-
-
2+6
-
1+2+6
-
5+4
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
9
-
-
8
-
9
-
9
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
9
-
-
8
-
9
-
9

 

 

BEYOND THE VEIL ANOTHER VEIL ANOTHER VEIL BEYOND

 

 

 

 

A

HISTORY OF GOD

Karen Armstrong 1993

The God of the Mystics

Page 250

"Perhaps the most famous of the early Jewish mystical texts is the fifth century Sefer Yezirah (The Book of Creation). There is no attempt to describe the creative process realistically; the account is unashamedly symbolic and shows God creating the world by means of language as though he were writing a book. But language has been entirely transformed and the message of creation is no longer clear. Each letter of the Hebrew alphabet is given a numerical value; by combining the letters with the sacred numbers, rearranging them in endless configurations, the mystic weaned his mind away from the normal connotations of words."

 

Page 250

THERE IS NO ATTEMPT MADE TO DESCRIBE THE CREATIVE PROCESS REALISTICALLY THE ACCOUNT

IS UNASHAMEDLY SYMBOLIC AND SHOWS GOD CREATING THE WORLD BY MEANS OF LANGUAGE AS

THOUGH HE WERE WRITING A BOOK. BUT LANGUAGE HAS BEEN ENTIRELY TRANSFORMED AND THE

MESSAGE OF CREATION IS NO LONGER CLEAR EACH LETTER OF THE HEBREW ALPHABET IS GIVEN

A NUMERICAL VALUE BY COMBINING THE LETTERS WITH THE SACRED NUMBERS REARRANGING

THEM IN ENDLESS CONFIGURATIONS THE MYSTIC WEANED THE MIND AWAY FROM THE NORMAL

CONNOTATIONS OF WORDS

 

 

THE LIGHT IS RISING NOW RISING IS THE LIGHT

 

....

 

A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
=
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
=
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
1+0
1+1
1+2
1+3
1+4
1+5
1+6
1+7
1+8
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
=
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
=
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
I
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
9
1+9
2+0
2+1
2+2
2+3
2+4
2+5
2+6
ME
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
=
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
 =
=
I
ME
I
ME
I
ME
I
ME
I
9
18
9
18
9
18
9
18
9
=
1+8
=
1+8
=
1+8
=
1+8
=
=
9
=
9
=
9
=
9
=
I
ME
I
ME
I
ME
I
ME
1
9
9
9
9
9
9
9
9
9
I
ME
I
ME
I
ME
I
ME
1

 

 

 

A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
1+1
1+2
1+3
1+4
1+5
1+6
1+7
1+8
1+9
2+0
2+1
2+2
2+3
2+4
2+5
2+6
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z

 

 

 

LIGHT AND LIFE

Lars Olof Bjorn 1976

Page 197

"By writing the 26 letters of the alphabet in a certain order one may put down almost any message (this book 'is written with the same letters' as the Encyclopaedia Britannica and Winnie the Pooh, only the order of the letters differs). In the same way Nature is able to convey with her language how a cell and a whole organism is to be constructed and how it is to function. Nature has succeeded better than we humans; for the genetic code there is only one universal language which is the same in a man, a bean plant and a bacterium."

"BY WRITING THE 26 LETTERS OF THE ALPHABET IN A CERTAIN ORDER

ONE MAY PUT DOWN ALMOST ANY MESSAGE"

 

 

"FOR THE GENETIC CODE THERE IS ONLY ONE UNIVERSAL LANGUAGE"

 

DNA AND DNA DNA AND DNA DNA AND DNA

DNA AND DNA DNA AND DNA DNA AND DNA

 

 

 

 

A QUEST FOR THE BEGINNING AND THE END

Graham Hancock 1995

Chapter 32

Speaking to the Unborn

Page 285

"It is understandable that a huge range of myths from all over the ancient world should describe geological catastrophes in graphic detail. Mankind survived the horror of the last Ice Age, and the most plausible source for our enduring traditions of flooding and freezing, massive volcanism and devastating earthquakes is in the tumultuous upheavals unleashed during the great meltdown of 15,000 to 8000 BC. The final retreat of the ice sheets, and the consequent 300-400 foot rise in global sea levels, took place only a few thousand years before the beginning of the historical period. It is therefore not surprising that all our early civilizations should have retained vivid memories of the vast cataclysms that had terrified their forefathers.
Much harder to explain is the peculiar but distinctive way the myths of cataclysm seem to bear the intelligent imprint of a guiding hand.l Indeed the degree of convergence between such ancient stories is frequently remarkable enough to raise the suspicion that they must all have been 'written' by the same 'author'.
Could that author have had anything to do with the wondrous deity, or superhuman, spoken of in so many of the myths we have reviewed, who appears immediately after the world has been shattered by a horrifying geological catastrophe and brings comfort and the gifts of civilization to the shocked and demoralized survivors?
White and bearded, Osiris is the Egyptian manifestation of this / Page 286 / universal figure, and it may not be an accident that one of the first acts he is remembered for in myth is the abolition of cannibalism among the primitive inhabitants of the Nile Valley.2 Viracocha, in South America, was said to have begun his civilizing mission immediately after a great flood; Quetzalcoatl, the discoverer of maize, brought the benefits of crops, mathematics, astronomy and a refined culture to Mexico after the Fourth Sun had been overwhelmed by a destroying deluge.
Could these strange myths contain a record of encounters between scattered palaeolithic tribes which survived the last Ice Age and an as yet unidentified high civilization which passed through the same epoch?
And could the myths be attempts to communicate?

A message in the bottle of time

'Of all the other stupendous inventions,' Galileo once remarked,

what sublimity of mind must have been his who conceived how to communicate his most secret thoughts to any other person, though very distant either in time or place, speaking with those who are in the Indies, speaking to those who are not yet born, nor shall be this thousand or ten thousand years? And with no greater difficulty than the various arrangements of two dozen little signs on paper? Let this be the seal of all the admirable inventions of men.3

If the 'precessional message' identified by scholars like Santillana, von Dechend and Jane Sellers is indeed a deliberate attempt at communication by some lost civilization of antiquity, how come it wasn't just written down and left for us to find? Wouldn't that have been easier than encoding it in myths? Perhaps.
Nevertheless, suppose that whatever the message was written on got destroyed or worn away after many thousands of years? Or suppose that the language in which it was inscribed was later forgotten utterly (like the enigmatic Indus Valley script, which has been studied closely for more than half a century but has so far resisted all attempts at decoding)? It must be obvious that in such circumstances a written / Page 287 / legacy to the future would be of no value at all, because nobody would be able to make sense of it.
What one would look for, therefore, would be a universal language, the kind of language that would be comprehensible to any technologically advanced society in any epoch, even a thousand or ten thousand years into the future. Such languages are few and far between, but mathematics is one of them - and the city of Teotihuacan may be the calling-card of a lost civilization written in the eternal language of mathematics.
Geodetic data, related to the exact positioning of fixed geographical points and to the shape and size of the earth, would also remain valid and recognizable for tens of thousands of years, and might be most conveniently expressed by means of cartography (or in the construction of giant geodetic monuments like the Great Pyramid of Egypt, as we shall see).
Another 'constant' in our solar system is the language of time: the great but regular intervals of time calibrated by the inch-worm creep of precessional motion. Now, or ten thousand years in the future, a message that prints out numbers like 72 or 2160 or 4320or 25,920 should be instantly intelligible to any civilization that has evolved a modest talent for mathematics and the ability to detect and measure the almost imperceptible reverse wobble that the sun appears to make along the ecliptic against the background of the fixed stars..."

"What one would look for, therefore, would be a universal language, the kind of language that would be comprehensible to any technologically advanced society in any epoch, even a thousand or ten thousand years into the future. Such languages are few and far between, but mathematics is one of them"

"WRITTEN IN THE ETERNAL LANGUAGE OF MATHEMATICS"

 

A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
1+1
1+2
1+3
1+4
1+5
1+6
1+7
1+8
1+9
2+0
2+1
2+2
2+3
2+4
2+5
2+6
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z

 

 

THERE IS NO ATTEMPT MADE TO DESCRIBE THE CREATIVE PROCESS REALISTICALLY

THE ACCOUNT IS SYMBOLIC AND SHOWS GOD CREATING THE WORLD BY MEANS OF LANGUAGE

AS THOUGH WRITING A BOOK BUT LANGUAGE ENTIRELY TRANSFORMED

THE MESSAGE OF CREATION IS CLEAR EACH LETTER OF

THE

ALPHABET

IS

GIVEN

A

NUMERICAL

VALUE BY COMBINING THE LETTERS WITH THE SACRED NUMBERS

REARRANGING THEM IN ENDLESS CONFIGURATIONS

THE MYSTIC WEANED THE MIND AWAY FROM THE NORMAL CONNOTATIONS OF WORDS

 

 

MARIO AND THE MAGICIANS

THOMAS MANN

1875 - 1955

18

THE

TABLES OF THE LAW

Page 289

"...WITH A HANDFUL OF THESE SIGNS ALL THE WORDS

OF ALL THE LANGUAGES OF ALL THE PEOPLE

COULD, IF NEED BE, BE WRITTEN,..."

 

....

 

THE LIGHT IS RISING NOW RISING IS THE LIGHT

 

 

 

 

26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
-
-
-
-
5
6
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
6
-
8
+
=
43
4+3
=
7
-
7
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
-
-
-
-
14
15
-
-
-
19
-
-
-
-
24
-
26
+
=
115
1+1+5
=
7
-
7
-
7
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
-
-
1
2
3
4
-
-
7
8
9
-
2
3
4
5
-
7
-
+
=
83
8+3
=
11
1+1
2
-
2
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
-
-
10
11
12
13
-
-
16
17
18
-
20
21
22
23
-
25
-
+
=
236
2+3+6
=
11
1+1
2
-
2
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
+
=
351
3+5+1
=
9
-
9
-
9
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
+
=
126
1+2+6
=
9
-
9
-
9
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
+
=
1
occurs
x
3
=
3
-
3
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
+
=
2
occurs
x
3
=
6
-
6
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
+
=
3
occurs
x
3
=
9
-
9
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
+
=
4
occurs
x
3
=
12
1+2
3
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
+
=
5
occurs
x
3
=
15
1+5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
+
=
6
occurs
x
3
=
18
1+8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
+
=
7
occurs
x
3
=
21
2+1
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
+
=
8
occurs
x
3
=
24
2+4
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
+
=
9
occurs
x
2
=
18
1+8
9
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
45
-
-
26
-
126
-
54
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4+5
-
-
2+6
-
1+2+6
-
5+4
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
9
-
-
8
-
9
-
9
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
26
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
9
-
-
8
-
9
-
9

 

 

A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z = 351 = Z Y X W V U T S R Q P O N M L K J I H G F E D C B A

A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z = 126 = Z Y X W V U T S R Q P O N M L K J I H G F E D C B A

A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z = 9 = Z Y X W V U T S R Q P O N M L K J I H G F E D C B A

 

 

ABCDEFGH I JKLMNOPQ R STUVWXYZ = 351 = ZYXWVUTS R QPONMLKJ I HGFEDCBA

ABCDEFGH I JKLMNOPQ R STUVWXYZ = 126 = ZYXWVUTS R QPONMLKJ I HGFEDCBA

ABCDEFGH I JKLMNOPQ R STUVWXYZ = 9 = ZYXWVUTS R QPONMLKJ I HGFEDCBA

 

....

 

THE LIGHT IS RISING NOW RISING IS THE LIGHT

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
A
=
1
-
5
ADDED
18
18
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
T
=
2
-
2
TO
35
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
A
=
1
-
3
ALL
25
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
M
=
4
-
5
MINUS
76
22
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
-
4
NONE
48
21
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
6
SHARED
55
28
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
B
=
2
-
2
BY
27
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
E
=
5
-
10
EVERYTHING
133
61
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
M
=
4
-
9
MULTIPLED
121
49
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
2
IN
23
14
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
9
ABUNDANCE
65
29
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
35
-
57
First Total
995
266
59
-
1
2
3
8
5
6
14
8
18
-
-
3+5
-
5+7
Add to Reduce
9+9+5
2+6+6
5+9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
1+8
-
-
8
-
12
Second Total
23
14
14
-
1
2
3
8
5
6
5
8
9
-
-
-
-
1+2
Reduce to Deduce
2+3
1+4
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
3
Essence of Number
5
5
5
-
1
2
3
8
5
6
5
8
9

 

 

EVOLVE LOVE EVOLVE

LOVE SOLVES LOVE

EVOLVE LOVE EVOLVE

 

 

 

 

 

 

THE DEATH OF GODS IN ANCIENT EGYPT

Jane B. Sellars 1992

Page 204

"The overwhelming awe that accompanies the realization, of the measurable orderliness of the universe strikes modern man as well. Admiral Weiland E. Byrd, alone In the Antarctic for five months of polar darkness, wrote these phrases of intense feeling:

Here were the imponderable processes and forces of the cosmos, harmonious and soundless. Harmony, that was it! I could feel no doubt of oneness with the universe. The conviction came that the rhythm was too orderly, too harmonious, too perfect to be a product of blind chance - that, therefore there must be purpose in the whole and that man was part of that whole and not an accidental offshoot. It was a feeling that transcended reason; that went to the heart of man's despair and found it groundless. The universe was a cosmos, not a chaos; man was as rightfully a part of that cosmos as were the day and night.10

Returning to the account of the story of Osiris, son of Cronos god of' Measurable Time, Plutarch takes, pains to remind the reader of the original Egyptian year consisting of 360 days.

Phrases are used that prompt simple mental. calculations and an attention to numbers, for example, the 360-day year is described as being '12 months of 30 days each'. Then we are told that, Osiris leaves on a long journey, during which Seth, his evil brother, plots with 72 companions to slay Osiris: He also secretly obtained the measure of Osiris and made ready a chest in which to entrap him.

The, interesting thing about this part of the-account is that nowhere in the original texts of the Egyptians are we told that Seth, has 72 companions. We have already been encouraged to equate Osiris with the concept of measured time; his father being Cronos. It is also an observable fact that Cronos-Saturn has the longest sidereal period of the known planets at that time, an orbit. of 30 years. Saturn is absent from a specific constellation for that length of time.

A simple mathematical fact has been revealed to any that are even remotely sensitive to numbers: if you multiply 72 by 30, the years of Saturn's absence (and the mention of Osiris's absence prompts one to recall this other), the resulting product is 2,160: the number of years required, for one 30° shift, or a shift: through one complete sign of the zodiac. This number multplied by the / Page205 / 12 signs also gives 25,920. (And Plutarch has reminded us of 12)

If you multiply the unusual number 72 by 360, a number that Plutarch mentions several times, the product will be 25,920, again the number of years symbolizing the ultimate rebirth.

This 'Eternal Return' is the return of, say, Taurus to the position of marking the vernal equinox by 'riding in the solar bark with. Re' after having relinquished this honoured position to Aries, and subsequently to the to other zodiacal constellations.

Such a return after 25,920 years is indeed a revisit to a Golden Age, golden not only because of a remarkable symmetry In the heavens, but golden because it existed before the Egyptians experienced heaven's changeability.

But now to inform the reader of a fact he or she may already know. Hipparaus did: not really have the exact figures: he was a trifle off in his observations and calculations. In his published work, On the Displacement of the Solstitial and Equinoctial Signs, he gave figures of 45" to 46" a year, while the truer precessional lag along the ecliptic is about 50 seconds. The exact measurement for the lag, based on the correct annual lag of 50'274" is 1° in 71.6 years, or 36in 25,776 years, only 144 years less than the figure of 25,920.

With Hipparchus's incorrect figures a 'Great Year' takes from 28,173.9 to 28,800 years, incorrect by a difference of from 2,397.9 years to 3,024.

Since Nicholas Copernicus (AD 1473-1543) has always been credited with giving the correct numbers (although Arabic astronomer Nasir al-Din Tusi,11 born AD 1201, is known to have fixed the Precession at 50°), we may correctly ask, and with justifiable astonishment 'Just whose information was Plutarch transmitting'

AN IMPORTANT POSTSCRIPT

Of course, using our own notational system, all the important numbers have digits that reduce to that amazing number 9 a number that has always delighted budding mathematician.

Page 206

Somewhere along the way, according to Robert Graves, 9 became the number of lunar wisdom.12

This number is found often in the mythologies of the world. the Viking god Odin hung for nine days and nights on the World Tree in order to acquire the secret of the runes, those magic symbols out of which writing and numbers grew. Only a terrible sacrifice would give away this secret, which conveyed upon its owner power and dominion over all, so Odin hung from his neck those long 9 days and nights over the 'bottomless abyss'. In the tree were 9 worlds, and another god was said to have been born of 9 mothers.

Robert Graves, in his White Goddess, Is intrigued by the seemingly recurring quality of the number 72 in early myth and ritual. Graves tells his reader that 72 is always connected with the number 5, which reflects, among other things, the five Celtic dialects that he was investigating. Of course, 5 x 72= 360, 360 x 72= 25,920. Five is also the number of the planets known to the ancient world, that is, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Venus Mercury.

Graves suggests a religious mystery bound up with two ancient Celtic 'Tree Alphabets' or cipher alphabets, which as genuine articles of Druidism were orally preserved and transmitted for centuries. He argues convincingly that the ancient poetry of Europe was ultimately based on what its composers believed to be magical principles, the rudiments of which formed a close religious secret for centuries. In time these were-garbled, discredited and forgotten.

Among the many signs of the transmission of special numbers he points out that the aggregate number of letter strokes for the complete 22-letter Ogham alphabet that he is studying is 72 and that this number is the multiple of 9, 'the number of lunar wisdom'. . . . he then mentions something about 'the seventy day season during which Venus moves successively from. maximum eastern elongation 'to inferior conjunction and maximum western elongation'.13

Page 207

"...Feniusa Farsa, Graves equates this hero with Dionysus. Farsa has 72 assistants who helped him master the 72 languages created at the confusion of Babel, the tower of which is said to be built of 9 different materials

We are also reminded of the miraculous translation into Greek of the Five Books of Moses that was done by 72 scholars working for 72 days, Although the symbol for the Septuagint is LXX, legend, according to the fictional letter of Aristeas, records 72. The translation was done for Ptolemy Philadelphus (c.250 BC), by Hellenistic Jews, possibly from Alexandra.14

Graves did not know why this number was necessary, but he points out that he understands Frazer's Golden Bough to be a book hinting that 'the secret involves the truth that the Christian dogma, and rituals, are the refinement of a great body of primitive beliefs, and that the only original element in Christianity- is the personality of Christ.15

Frances A. Yates, historian of Renaissance hermetisma tells, us the cabala had 72 angels through which the sephiroth (the powers of God) are believed to be approached, and further, she supplies the information that although the Cabala supplied a set of 48 conclusions purporting to confirm the Christian religion from the foundation of ancient wisdom, Pico Della Mirandola, a Renaissance magus, introduced instead 72, which were his 'own opinion' of the correct number. Yates writes, 'It is no accident there are seventy-two of Pico's Cabalist conclusions, for the conclusion shows that he knew something of the mystery of the Name of God with seventy-two letters.'16

In Hamlet's Mill de Santillana adds the facts that 432,000 is the number of syllables in the Rig-Veda, which when multiplied by the soss (60) gives 25,920" (The reader is forgiven for a bit of laughter at this point)

The Bible has not escaped his pursuit. A prominent Assyriologist of the last century insisted that the total of the years recounted mounted in Genesis for the lifetimes of patriarchs from the Flood also contained the needed secret numbers. (He showed that in the 1,656 years recounted in the Bible there are 86,400 7 day weeks, and dividing this number yields / Page 208 / 43,200.) In Indian yogic schools it is held that all living beings exhale and inhale 21,600 times a day, multiply this by 2 and again we have the necessary 432 digits.

Joseph Campbell discerns the secret in the date set for the coming of Patrick to Ireland. Myth-gives this date-as-the interesting number of AD.432.18

Whatever one may think-of some of these number coincidences, it becomes difficult to escape the suspicion that many signs (number and otherwise) - indicate that early man observed the results of the movement of Precession and that the - transmission of this information was considered of prime importance.

With the awareness of the phenomenon, observers would certainly have tried for its measure, and such an endeavour would have constituted the construction-of a 'Unified Field Theory' for nothing less than Creation itself. Once determined, it would have been information worthy of secrecy and worthy of the passing on to future adepts.

But one last word about mankind's romance with number coincidences.The antagonist in John Updike's novel, Roger's Version, is a computer hacker, who, convinced, that scientific evidence of God's existence is accumulating, endeavours to prove it by feeding -all the available scientific information. into a comuter. In his search for God 'breaking, through', he has become fascinated by certain numbers that have continually been cropping up. He explains them excitedly as 'the terms of Creation':

"...after a while I noticed that all over the sheet there seemed to hit these twenty-fours Jumping out at me. Two four; two, four. Planck time, for instance, divided by the radiation constant yields a figure near eight times ten again to the negative twenty-fourth, and the permittivity of free space, or electric constant, into the Bohr radius ekla almost exactly six times ten to the negative twenty-fourth. On positive side, the electromagnetic line-structure constant times Hubble radius - that is, the size of the universe as we now perceive it gives us something quite close to ten to the twenty-fourth, and the strong-force constant times the charge on the proton produces two point four times ten to the negative eighteenth, for another I began to circle twenty-four wherever it appeared on the Printout here' - he held it up his piece of stripped and striped wallpaper, decorated / Page 209 / with a number of scarlet circles - 'you can see it's more than random.'19
This inhabitant of the twentieth century is convinced that the striking occurrences of 2 and 4 reveal the sacred numbers by which God is speaking to us.

So much for any scorn directed to ancient man's fascination with number coincidences. That fascination is alive and well, Just a bit more incomprehensible"

 

 

NUMBER

9

THE SEARCH FOR THE SIGMA CODE

Cecil Balmond 1998

Cycles and Patterns

Page 165

Patterns

"The essence of mathematics is to look for patterns.

Our minds seem to be organised to search for relationships and sequences. We look for hidden orders.

These intuitions seem to be more important than the facts themselves, for there is always the thrill at finding something, a pattern, it is a discovery - what was unknown is now revealed. Imagine looking up at the stars and finding the zodiac!

Searching out patterns is a pure delight.

Suddenly the counters fall into place and a connection is found, not necessarily a geometric one, but a relationship between numbers, pictures of the mind, that were not obvious before. There is that excitement of finding order in something that was otherwise hidden.

And there is the knowledge that a huge unseen world lurks behind the facades we see of the numbers themselves."

 

....

 

THE LIGHT IS RISING NOW RISING IS THE LIGHT

 

 

Y
=
3
-
3
YOU
61
16
7
A
=
1
-
3
ARE
24
15
6
G
=
7
-
5
GOING
52
34
7
O
=
6
-
2
ON
29
11
2
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
J
=
1
-
7
JOURNEY
108
36
9
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
V
=
4
-
4
VERY
70
25
7
S
=
1
-
7
SPECIAL
65
29
2
J
=
1
-
7
JOURNEY
108
36
9
D
=
4
-
2
DO
19
10
1
H
=
8
-
4
HAVE
36
18
9
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
P
=
7
-
8
PLEASANT
88
25
7
J
=
1
-
7
JOURNEY
108
36
9
D
=
4
-
2
DO
19
10
1
``-
-
55
-
54
First Total
790
304
79
-
-
5+5
-
5+4
Add to Reduce
7+9+0
3+0+4
7+9
-
-
10
-
9
Second Total
16
7
16
-
-
1+0
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+6
-
1+6
-
-
1
-
9
Essence of Number
7
7
7

 

 

OF TIME AND STARS

Arthur C. Clarke

Page 205

The Sentinel

"I can never look now at the Milky Way without wondering from which of those banked clouds of stars the emissaries are coming. If you will pardon so commonplace a simile, we have set off the fire alarm and have nothing to do but to wait.

I do not think we will have to wait for long.

 

 

I

CAN NEVER LOOK NOW AT THE MILKY WAY WITHOUT WONDERING

FROM WHICH OF THOSE BANKED CLOUDS OF STARS THE EMISSARIES ARE COMING.

IF YOU WILL PARDON SO COMMONPLACE A SIMILE,

WE HAVE SET OFF THE FIRE ALARM AND HAVE NOTHING TO DO BUT TO WAIT.

I DO NOT THINK WE WILL HAVE TO WAIT FOR LONG.

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
I
=
1
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
C
=
3
-
3
CAN
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
N
=
5
-
5
NEVER
64
28
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
L
=
3
-
4
LOOK
53
17
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
N
=
5
-
3
NOW
52
16
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
A
=
1
-
2
AT
21
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
5
MILKY
70
25
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
W
=
5
-
3
WAY
49
13
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
7
WITHOUT
116
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
W
=
5
-
9
WONDERING
109
55
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
F
=
6
-
4
FROM
52
25
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
W
=
5
-
5
WHICH
51
33
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
5
THOSE
67
22
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
B
=
2
-
6
BANKED
37
19
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
C
=
3
-
6
CLOUDS
74
20
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
5
STARS
77
14
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
10
EMISSARIES
117
45
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
A
=
1
-
3
ARE
24
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
C
=
3
-
6
COMING
61
34
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
89
-
102
First Total
1229
491
122
-
3
2
9
8
5
24
28
16
27
-
-
8+9
-
1+0+2
Add to Reduce
1+2+2+9
4+9+1
1+1+2
-
-
-
-
-
-
2+4
2+8
1+6
2+7
-
-
17
-
3
Second Total
14
14
5
-
3
2
9
8
5
6
10
7
9
-
-
1+7
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+4
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
8
-
3
Essence of Number
5
5
5
-
3
2
9
8
5
6
1
7
9

 

I

CAN NEVER LOOK NOW AT THE MILKY WAY

WITHOUT WONDERING FROM WHICH OF THOSE BANKED CLOUDS OF STARS THE EMISSARIES ARE COMING

 

 

IF YOU WILL PARDON SO COMMONPLACE A SIMILE,

WE HAVE SET OFF THE FIRE ALARM AND HAVE NOTHING TO DO BUT TO WAIT.

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
I
=
9
-
2
IF
15
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
Y
=
7
-
3
YOU
61
16
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
W
=
5
-
4
WILL
56
20
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
P
=
7
-
6
PARDON
68
32
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
2
SO
34
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
C
=
3
-
11
COMMONPLACE
110
47
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
6
SIMILE
67
31
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
2
WE
28
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
H
=
8
-
4
HAVE
36
18
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
S
=
1
-
2
SET
44
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
O
=
6
-
2
OFF
27
18
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
F
=
6
-
4
FIRE
38
29
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
5
ALARM
45
18
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
A
=
1
-
3
AND
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
H
=
8
-
4
HAVE
36
18
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
N
=
5
-
7
NOTHING
87
42
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
2
TO
35
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
D
=
4
-
2
DO
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
B
=
2
-
3
BUT
43
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
T
=
2
-
2
TO
35
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
W
=
5
-
4
WAIT
53
17
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
54
-
60
First Total
990
405
126
-
4
6
3
4
5
18
21
32
36
-
-
5+4
-
6+0
Add to Reduce
9+9+0
4+0+5
1+2+6
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+8
2+1
3+2
3+6
-
-
9
-
3
Second Total
18
9
9
-
4
6
3
4
5
9
3
5
9
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
3
Essence of Number
9
9
9
-
4
6
3
4
5
9
3
5
9

 

 

I DO NOT THINK WE WILL HAVE TO WAIT FOR LONG

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
D
=
4
-
2
DO
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
-
2
NOT
49
13
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
2
THINK
62
26
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
W
=
5
-
2
WE
28
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
4
WILL
56
20
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
H
=
8
-
4
HAVE
36
18
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
T
=
2
-
2
TO
35
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
W
=
5
-
4
WAIT
53
17
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
F
=
6
-
2
FOR
39
21
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
L
=
3
-
3
LONG
48
21
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
54
-
34
First Total
434
173
56
-
2
2
6
4
5
6
7
24
18
-
-
5+4
-
3+4
Add to Reduce
4+3+4
1+7+3
5+6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2+4
1+8
-
-
9
-
7
Second Total
11
11
11
-
2
2
6
4
5
6
7
6
9
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+1
1+1
1+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
7
Essence of Number
2
2
2
-
2
2
6
4
5
6
7
6
9

 

 

THE

LOST LANGUAGE OF SYMBOLISM

AN ENQUIRY INTO THE ORIGIN OF CERTAIN

LETTERS, WORDS, NAMES, FAIRY-TALES, FOLK-LORE AND MYTHOLOGIES

Harold Bayley 1912

"The Hebrew for man is ish and for woman isha."

Page 300

"Each language, whether Sanscrit or Zulu, is like a palimpsest, which, if carefully handled, will disclose the original text beneath the superficial writing, and though that original text may be more difficult to recover in illiterate languages, yet it is there nevertheless. Every language, if properly summoned, will reveal to us the mind of the artist who framed it, from its earliest awakening to its latest dreams. Everyone will teach us the same lesson, the lesson on which the whole Science of Thought is based, that there is no language without reason, as there is no reason with.out language."1 An analysis of the several terms for man, soul, or spirit reveals the time-honoured belief that the human race emerged in its infancy from the Great Light, and that every human soul was a spark or fragment of the Ever­Existent Oversoul. The Egyptian for man was se, the German for soul is seele - cognate with Selah! - and meaning likewise the "Light of the Everlasting." The Dutch for soul is ziel, the fiery light of God, and the English soul was once presumably is ol, the essence or light of God.2 The Hebrew for man is ish and for woman isha.

The Hebrew for man is ish and for woman isha

THE

HEBREW

FOR MAN IS ISH AND FOR A WOMAN ISHA

SELAH HALES

 

 

THE

LOST LANGUAGE OF SYMBOLISM

Harold Bayley 1912

Page 300

The Latin homo is OM, the Sun, as also is the French homme ; and dme, the French for soul, is apparently the Hindoo AUM. The ancient Mexicans traced their descent from an ancestor named Coxcox, i.e. ack ock se, ack ock se, the "Great Great Light, the Great Great Light." 8 The Teutons claim to have descended from TIU or TUISCO, an Aryan God of Light, and the name TUISCO may be restored into tu is ack O , the "brilliant light of the Great O."

Page 300 Notes

1 Biographieses of Words, Intro.
2 We may see similar vowel erosion going on at the present day, and the word cute will soon take its place in the dictionaries in addition to acute, its proper form.
3 This doubling of a title is a world-wide commonplace, similar to our " King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Very God of Very God."

 

King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Very God of Very God."

 

-
-
-
-
-
KING OF KINGS
-
-
-
K
=
2
-
4
KING
41
23
5
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
K
=
2
-
5
KINGS
60
24
6
-
-
10
-
11
KING OF KINGS
122
59
14
-
-
1+0
-
1+1
-
1+2+2
5+9
1+4
-
-
1
-
2
KING OF KINGS-
5
14
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
-
1
-
2
KING OF KINGS-
5
5
5

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-KING OF KINGS
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
K
=
2
-
1
K
11
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
N
=
5
-
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
G
=
7
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
W
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
W
=
6
-
1
F
6
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
K
=
2
-
1
K
11
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
N
=
5
-
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
G
=
7
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
14
-
11
KING OF KINGS
122
59
14
-
1
4
3
4
10
12
14
8
18
-
-
1+4
-
1+1
-
1+2+2
5+9
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
1+2
1+4
-
1+8
-
-
5
-
2
KING OF KINGS-
5
14
5
-
1
4
3
4
1
3
5
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
2
KING OF KINGS-
5
5
5
-
1
4
3
4
1
3
5
8
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-KING OF KINGS
-
-
-
-
1
2
5
6
7
9
K
=
2
-
1
K
11
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
N
=
5
-
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
G
=
7
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
W
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
W
=
6
-
1
F
6
6
6
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
K
=
2
-
1
K
11
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
N
=
5
-
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
G
=
7
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
14
-
11
KING OF KINGS
122
68
59
-
1
4
10
12
14
18
-
-
1+4
-
1+1
-
1+2+2
6+8
5+9
-
-
-
1+0
1+2
1+4
1+8
-
-
5
-
2
KING OF KINGS-
5
14
14
-
1
4
1
3
5
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
2
KING OF KINGS-
5
5
5
-
1
4
1
3
5
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-KING OF KINGS
-
-
-
-
1
2
5
6
7
9
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
K
=
2
-
1
K
11
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
K
=
2
-
1
K
11
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
-
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
N
=
5
-
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
F
=
6
-
1
F
6
6
6
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
G
=
7
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
G
=
7
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
14
-
11
KING OF KINGS
122
68
59
-
1
4
10
12
14
18
-
-
1+4
-
1+1
-
1+2+2
6+8
5+9
-
-
-
1+0
1+2
1+4
1+8
-
-
5
-
2
KING OF KINGS-
5
14
14
-
1
4
1
3
5
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
2
KING OF KINGS-
5
5
5
-
1
4
1
3
5
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
KING OF KINGS
-
-
-
K
=
2
-
4
KING
41
23
5
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
K
=
2
-
5
KINGS
60
24
6
-
-
10
-
11
KING OF KINGS
122
59
14
-
-
1+0
-
1+1
-
1+2+2
5+9
1+4
-
-
1
-
2
KING OF KINGS-
5
14
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
-
1
-
2
KING OF KINGS-
5
5
5

 

 

King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Very God of Very God."

 

-
-
-
-
-
AND LORD OF LORDS
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
3
AND
19
10
1
L
=
3
-
4
LORD
49
22
4
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
L
=
3
-
5
LORDS
68
23
5
-
-
12
-
14
AND LORD OF LORDS
157
67
13
-
-
1+2
-
1+4
-
1+5+7
6+7
1+3
-
-
3
-
5
AND LORD OF LORDS
13
13
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+3
1+3
-
-
-
3
-
5
AND LORD OF LORDS
4
4
4

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
AND LORD OF LORDS
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
-
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
L
=
3
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
R
=
9
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
F
=
6
-
1
F
6
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
L
=
3
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
R
=
9
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
13

-

14
AND LORD OF LORDS
157
76
67
-
2
2
6
12
5
24
7
8
18
-
-
1+3
-
1+4
-
1+5+7
7+6
6+7
-
-
-
-
1+2
-
2+4
-
-
1+8
-
-
4
-
5
AND LORD OF LORDS
13
13
13
-
2
2
6
3
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+3
1+3
1+3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
5
AND LORD OF LORDS
4
4
4
-
2
2
6
3
5
6
7
8
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
AND LORD OF LORDS
-
-
-
-
1
3
4
5
6
9
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
-
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
L
=
3
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
R
=
9
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
F
=
6
-
1
F
6
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
L
=
3
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
R
=
9
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
13

-

14
AND LORD OF LORDS
157
76
67
-
2
6
12
5
24
18
-
-
1+3
-
1+4
-
1+5+7
7+6
6+7
-
-
-
1+2
-
2+4
1+8
-
-
4
-
5
AND LORD OF LORDS
13
13
13
-
2
6
3
5
6
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+3
1+3
1+3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
5
AND LORD OF LORDS
4
4
4
-
2
6
3
5
6
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
AND LORD OF LORDS
-
-
-
-
1
3
4
5
6
9
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
L
=
3
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
L
=
3
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
N
=
5
-
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
F
=
6
-
1
F
6
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
R
=
9
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
R
=
9
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
13

-

14
AND LORD OF LORDS
157
76
67
-
2
6
12
5
24
18
-
-
1+3
-
1+4
-
1+5+7
7+6
6+7
-
-
-
1+2
-
2+4
1+8
-
-
4
-
5
AND LORD OF LORDS
13
13
13
-
2
6
3
5
6
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+3
1+3
1+3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
5
AND LORD OF LORDS
4
4
4
-
2
6
3
5
6
9

 

King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Very God of Very God."

 

-
-
-
-
-
AND LORD OF LORDS
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
3
AND
19
10
1
L
=
3
-
4
LORD
49
22
4
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
L
=
3
-
5
LORDS
68
23
5
-
-
12
-
14
AND LORD OF LORDS
157
67
13
-
-
1+2
-
1+4
-
1+5+7
6+7
1+3
-
-
3
-
5
AND LORD OF LORDS
13
13
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+3
1+3
-
-
-
3
-
5
AND LORD OF LORDS
4
4
4

 

 

King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Very God of Very God."

 

-
-
-
-
-
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
-
-
-
V
=
4
-
4
VERY
70
25
7
G
=
7
-
3
GOD
26
17
8
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
V
=
4
-
4
VERY
70
25
7
G
=
7
-
3
GOD
26
17
8
-
-
28
-
16
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
213
96
33
-
-
2+8
-
1+6
-
2+1+3
9+6
3+3
-
-
10
-
7
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
6
15
6
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
-
-
1
-
7
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
6
6
6

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
V
=
4
-
1
V
22
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
R
=
9
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
Y
=
7
-
1
Y
25
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
G
=
7
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
F
=
6
-
1
F
6
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
V
=
4
-
1
V
22
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
4
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
R
=
9
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
Y
=
7
-
1
Y
25
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
G
=
7
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
96
-
16
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
213
96
96
-
1
2
3
16
10
24
28
8
18
-
-
9+6
-
1+6
-
2+1+3
9+6
9+6
-
-
-
-
1+6
1+0
2+4
2+8
-
1+8
-
-
15
-
7
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
6
15
15
-
1
2
3
7
1
6
10
8
9
-
-
1+5
-
-
-
-
1+5
1+5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
6
-
7
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
6
6
6
-
1
2
3
7
1
6
1
8
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
V
=
4
-
1
V
22
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
D
=
4
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
V
=
4
-
1
V
22
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
4
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
F
=
6
-
1
F
6
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
Y
=
7
-
1
Y
25
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
G
=
7
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
Y
=
7
-
1
Y
25
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
G
=
7
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
R
=
9
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
R
=
9
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
96
-
16
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
213
96
96
-
1
2
3
16
10
24
28
8
18
-
-
9+6
-
1+6
-
2+1+3
9+6
9+6
-
-
-
-
1+6
1+0
2+4
2+8
-
1+8
-
-
15
-
7
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
6
15
15
-
1
2
3
7
1
6
10
8
9
-
-
1+5
-
-
-
-
1+5
1+5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
6
-
7
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
6
6
6
-
1
2
3
7
1
6
1
8
9

 

 

King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Very God of Very God."

 

K
=
1
-
11
KING OF KINGS
122
59
14
5
A
=
1
-
14
AND LORD OF LORDS
157
67
13
4
V
=
4
-
16
VERY GOD OF VERY GOD
213
96
33
6
-
-
6
-
41
-
492
222
60
15
-
-
1+0
-
4+1
-
4+9+2
2+2+2
1+5
1+5
-
-
6
-
5
-
15
6
6
6

 

King of Kings and Lord of Lords, Very God of Very God."

 

 

National Symbols in France: The French Motto - "Liberty ...

www.languedoc-france.info/06141203_motto.htm

The motto of the French Republic is "Liberty, Equality, Fraternity" (Liberté, ... The notions of liberty, equality and fraternity were linked by Fénelon at the end of the 17th century, and the linkage became widespread during the Age of Enlightenment. ... of 1958: "La devise de la République est « Liberté, Égalité, Fraternité »." ...

 

 

Liberté, égalité, fraternité - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Liberté,_égalité,_fraternité

Liberté, égalité, fraternité, French for "liberty, equality, fraternity", is the national motto of France and the Republic of Haiti, and is an example of a tripartite motto.

Guichardin.[2] A British marine held prisoner on the French ship Le Marat in 1794 wrote home in letters published in 1796:[9]

The republican spirit is inculcated not in songs only, for in every part of the ship I find emblems purposely displayed to awaken it. All the orders relating to the discipline of the crew are hung up, and prefaced by the words Liberté, Égalité, Fraternité, ou la Mort, written in capital letters.

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1875-1955

Page 466

"Had not the normal, since time was, lived on the achievements of the abnormal? Men consciously and voluntarily descended into disease and madness, in search of knowledge which, acquired by fanaticism, would lead back to health; after the possession and use of it had ceased to be conditioned by that heroic and abnormal act of sacrifice. That was the true death on the cross, the true Atonement."

 

THE TRUE DEATH ON THE CROSS THE TRUE AT ONE MENT

 

 

ATONEMENT

 

-
-
-
-
A
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
O
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
-
-
-
-
A
T
O
N
E
M
E
N
T
-
-
-
-
M
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
-
-
-
-

 

CRUCIFIXION

 

-
-
-
-
-
C
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
R
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
U
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
C
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
C
R
U
C
I
F
I
X
I
O
N
-
-
-
-
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
X
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
O
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
-
-
-
-
-

 

 

CRUCIFIED

 

-
-
-
-
C
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
R
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
U
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
C
-
-
-
-
C
R
U
C
I
F
I
E
D
-
-
-
-
F
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
D
-
-
-
-

 

 

3
THE
33
15
6
4
SELF
42
15
6
11
CRUCIFIXION
131
59
5
2
OF
21
12
3
3
THE
33
15
6
11
CRUCIFIXION
131
59
5
2
OF
21
12
3
3
THE
33
15
6
4
SELF
42
15
6
43
First Total
487
217
46
4+3
Add to Reduce
4+8+7
2+1+7
4+6
7
Second Total
19
10
10
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+9
1+0
1+0
7
Third Total
10
1
1
-
Add to Produce
1+0
-
-
7
Essence of Number
1
1
1

 

 

BELOVED ISIS QUEEN OF THE NIGHT COME WEAVE THY WEB WITH RAPID LIGHT

 

 

HOLY BIBLE

Scofield References

Page 1117 A.D. 30.

Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily,
I say unto thee, Except a man be born again,
He cannot see the kingdom of God.
St John Chapter 3 verse 3
3     +     3     3     x     3
6        x        9
54
5 + 4

9

 

 

IN SEARCH OF THE MIRACULOUS

Fragments of an Unknown Teaching

P.D.Oupensky 1878-1947

Page 217

'A man may be born, but in order to be born he must first die, and in order to die he must first awake.'
" 'When a man awakes he can die; when he dies he can be born'"

 

 

I

ME

MESSAGE

Unless integral to quoted work.

All arithmetical machinations, emphasis,

comment, insertions subterfuge and insinuations

Are those of the Zed Aliz Zed as recorded by the far yonder scribe.

 

 

-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
B
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
C
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
D
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
F
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
G
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
H
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
J
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
K
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
L
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
O
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
Q
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
R
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
U
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
V
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
W
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
X
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
Y
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
B
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
C
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
D
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
E
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
F
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
G
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
H
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
J
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
K
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
L
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
5
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
O
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
P
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
Q
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
R
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
U
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
V
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
W
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
X
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
Y
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
Z
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-

 

 

THE LOST WORLDS OF 2001

Arthur C. Clarke

1972

Page179

"A long time ago," said Kaminski, "I came across a remark that I've never forgotten-though I can't remember who made it.

'Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic.'

That's what we're up against here. Our lasers and mesotrons and nuclear reactors and neutrino telescopes would have seemed pure magic to the best scientists of the nineteenth century. But they could have understood how they worked-more or less-if we were around to explain the theory to them."

 Page 189

"The other is Clarke's Third* Law

"Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic"

 

"ANY SUFFICIENTLY ADVANCED TECHNOLOGY IS INDISTINGUISHABLE FROM MAGIC"

 

 

GODS OF THE DAWN

Peter Lemesurier

1997

"As Arthur C. Clarke's perceptive Third Law puts it:

"Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic."

 

 

THE SECRET HISTORY

OF

ANCIENT EGYPT

Herbie Brennan

2000

"The British science fiction writer Arthur C. Clarke is said to have commented that

"any sufficiently high technology is indistinguishable from magic"

 

 

THE BIBLE CODE

Michael Drosnin 1997

Chapter Four

THE SEALED BOOK  

Page 70

"The astronomer Carl Sagan once noted that if there was other intelligent life in the universe some of it would have certainly evolved far earlier than we did, and had thousands, or hundreds of thousands, or millions, or hundreds of millions of years to develop the advanced technology that we are only now beginning to develop.

'After billions of years of biological evolution - on their planet and ours - an alien civilization cannot be in technological lockstep with us,' wrote Sagan.

'There 'have been humans for more than twenty thousand centuries, but we've had radio only for about one century,' wrote Sagan. 'If alien civilizations are behind us, they're likely to be too far behind us to have radio. And if they're ahead of us, they're likely to be far ahead of us. Think of the technical advances on our world over just the last few centuries. What is for us technologically difficult or impossible, what might seem to us like magic, might for them be trivially easy.'

The author of 2001, Arthur C. Clarke - who envisioned a mysterious black monolith that reappears at successive stages of human evolution, each time we are ready to be taken to a higher level - made a similar observation:

'Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic.'

Page 163

CHAPTER NOTES,

pages 69-75

"The astronomer Carl Sagan suggested that an advanced alien technology 'might seem to us like magic' in Pale Blue Dot (Random House, 1994), p. 352.

The author of 2001, Arthur C. Clarke, made a similar observation: 'Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic' (Profiles of the Future, Holt, Rinehart, and Winston, 1984).

Paul Davies' imagined 'alien artifact' is described in his book Are We Alone? (Basic Books, 1995), p. 42. Stanley Kubrick, in his famous movie version of Clarke's 2001, showed a mysterious black monolith that seemed to reappear at successive stages of human evolution, each time we were ready to be taken to a higher level. When I told him about the Bible code, Kubrick's immediate reaction was, 'It's like the monolith in 2001.' "

REACTION CREATION

 

 

FIRST CONTACT

THE SEARCH FOR EXTRA TERRESTRIAL INTELLIGENCE

Edited By

Ben Bova and Byron Preiss

1990

SEIZING THE MOMENT

A UNIQUE MOMENT IN HUMAN HISTORY

Michael Michaud

 ANTHROPOCENTRISM GOOD-BYE

Page 311

The most profound message from the aliens may never be spoken: We are not alone or unique. Contact would tell us that life and intelligence have evolved elsewhere in the Universe, and that they may be common by-products of cosmic evolution. Contact would tend to confirm the theory that life evolves chemically from inanimate matter, through universal processes, implying that there are other alien civilizations in addition to the one we had detected. We might see ourselves as just one example of biocosmic processes, one facet of the Universe becoming aware of itself. We would undergo a revolution in the way that we conceive our own position in the Universe; any remaining pretense of centrality or a special role, any belief that we are a chosen species would be dashed forever, completing the process begun by Copernicus four centuries ago.

The revelation that we are not the most technologically advanced intelligent species could lead to a humbling deflation of our sense of self-importance. We might reclassify ourselves to a lower level of ability and worth. This leveling of our pretensions, this anti-hubris, could be intensified if we were confronted with alien technology beyond our understanding.

(Arthur C. Clarke has observed that any sufficiently advanced technology would be indistinguishable from magic.)

"ANY SUFFICIENTLY ADVANCED TECHNOLOGY IS INDISTINGUISHABLE FROM MAGIC"

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
A
=
1
-
3
ANY
40
13
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
12
SUFFICIENTLY
149
59
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
8
ADVANCED
54
27
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
T
=
2
-
10
TECHNOLOGY
124
52
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
I
=
9
-
2
IS
28
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
17
INDISTINGUISHABLE
182
83
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
F
=
6
-
4
FROM
52
25
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
M
=
4
-
5
MAGIC
33
24
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
33
-
61
First Total
662
293
41
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
14
8
9
-
-
3+3
-
6+1
Add to Reduce
6+6+2
2+9+3
4+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
-
-
6
-
7
Second Total
14
14
5
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
5
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+4
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
7
Essence of Number
5
5
5
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
5
8
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
THIRD LAW
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
5
THIRD
59
32
5
L
=
3
--
3
LAW
36
9
9
-
-
5
-
8
THIRD LAW
95
41
14
-
-
--
-
--
-
9+5
4+1
1+4
--
--
5
--
8
-THIRD LAW
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
--
--
5
--
8
THIRD LAW
5
5
5

 

 

F
=
6
--
8
FOURTEEN
104
41
5
-
-
--
-
--
-
1+0+4
4+1
-
F
=
6
--
8
FOURTEEN
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
F
=
6
--
8
FOURTEEN
5
5
5

 

 

-
-
-
--
-
WHITE IS LIGHT
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
5
WHITE
65
29
2
I
=
9
--
2
IS
28
10
1
L
=
3
-
5
LIGHT
56
29
2
--
--
17
--
12
WHITE IS LIGHT
149
68
5
-
-
1+7
-
1+2
-
1+4+9
6+8
1+4
--
--
8
--
3
WHITE IS LIGHT
14
14
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
1+4
-
--
--
8
--
3
WHITE IS LIGHT
5
5
5

 

WHITE WITH E WITH WHITE

BLACK B LACK OF LIGHT BE

RAINBOW RA IN BOW IN RA RAINBOW

 

 

 

E

MAGIC INTO IMAGE

SEE

 

 

JOSEPH AND HIS BROTHERS

Thomas Mann

1875 - 1955

MINERVA

1997

Page 968

"But we are speaking of two different things. My Majesty speaks of the fetters which the teaching puts upon the thoughts of God; yours refers to priestly statecraft, which divides teaching and knowledge. But Pharaoh would not be arrogant, and there is no greater arrogance than such a division. No, there is no arrogance in the world greater than that of dividing the children of our Father into initiate and uninitiate and teaching double words: all-knowingly for the masses, knowingly in the inner circle. No, we must speak what we know, and witness what we have seen. Pharaoh wants to do nothing but improve the teaching, even though it be made hard for him by the teaching."

 

 

JOSEPH AND HIS BROTHERS

Thomas Mann

1875 - 1955

MINERVA

1997

Page 890 8 x 9 = 72

 "In all there were two-and-seventy conspirators privy to the plot. It was a proper and a pregnant number, for there had been just seventy-two when red Set lured Usir into the chest. And these seventy-two in their turn had had good cosmic ground to be no more and no less than that number. For it is just that number of groups of five weeks which make up the three hundred and sixty days of the year, not counting the odd days; and there are just seventy-two days in the dry fifth of the year, when the gauge shows that the Nourisher has reached his lowest ebb, and the god sinks into his grave. So where there is conspiracy anywhere in the world it is requisite and customary for the number of conspirators to be seventy-two. And if the plot fail, the failure shows that if this number had not been adhered to it would have failed even worse."

 

Page 890 8 x 9 = 72

 "In all there were two-and-seventy conspirators privy to the plot.

 

OSIRIS = 89 = OSIRIS

OSIRIS = 35 = OSIRIS

OSIRIS = 8 = OSIRIS

8 x 9 = 72 = 9 x 8

 

 

S
=
1
-
7
SEEKING
70
34
7
F
=
6
-
3
FOR
39
21
3
O
=
6
-
6
OSIRIS
89
35
8
-
-
13
-
16
First Total
198
90
18
-
-
1+3
-
1+6
Add to Reduce
1+9+8
9+0
1+8
-
-
4
-
7
Second Total
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+8
-
-
-
-
4
-
7
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

 

FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

G Hancock

1995

Page 287

"What one would look for, therefore, would be a universal language, the kind of language that would be comprehensible to any technologically advanced society in any epoch, even a thousand or ten thousand years into the future. Such languages are few and far between, but mathematics is one of them - and the city of Teotihuacan may be the calling-card of a lost civilization written in the eternal language of mathematics."

"Of all the other stupendous inventions,' Galileo once remarked,

"what sublimity of mind must have been his who conceived how to communicate his most secret thoughts to any other person, though very distant either in time or place, speaking with those who are in the Indies, speaking to those who are not yet born, nor shall be this thousand or ten thousand years? And with no greater difficulty than the various arrangements of two dozen little signs on paper? Let this be the seal of all the admirable inventions of men.3"

 

WHAT ONE WOULD LOOK FOR THEREFORE WOULD BE A UNIVERSAL LANGUAGE

THE KIND OF LANGUAGE COMPREHENSIBLE TO ANY TECHNOLOGICALLY ADVANCED SOCIETY IN ANY EPOCH

SUCH LANGUAGES ARE FEW AND FAR BETWEEN BUT MATHEMATICS IS ONE OF THEM

 

 

I

THE

NINTH

 HIEROGLYPHIC

A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26

 

 

THE

MAGICALALPHABET

ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA

12345678910111213141516171819202122232425262625242322212019181716151413121110987654321

 

 

THE

UPSIDE DOWN

OF

THE

DOWNSIDE

UP

ZXSONIHHINOSXZZXSONIHHINOSXZZXSONIHHINOSXZZXSONIHHINOSXZ

987654321999999999123456789 ZXSONIH987654321999999999123456789 HINOSXZ87654321999999999123456789

H I N O S X Z Z X S O N I H 8 9 14 15 19 26 26 19 15 14 9 8 H I N O S X Z Z X S O N I H

8 + 9 + 5 + 6 + 1 + 6 + 8

 

 

I

I AM THAT THAT AM I

ZAZAZAAZAZAZ

THE

DREAM

OF

THE

RAINBOW COVENANT

 AZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZA

A
B
C
D
E
F
G
H
I
J
K
L
M
N
O
P
Q
R
S
T
U
V
W
X
Y
Z
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26

 

 

WITH EPISODIC SENSE OF DE JAVU THE FAR YONDER SCRIBE AND OFT TIMES SHADOWED

SUBSTANCES WATCHED IN FINE AMAZE

THE

ZED ALIZ ZED

IN SWIFT REPEAT SCATTER THE SACRED NUMBERS AMONGST THE LETTERS OF THEIR PROGRESS

AT THE THROW OF THE NINTH ARM WHEN IN CONJUNCTION SET THE FAR YONDER SCRIBE MADE

RECORD OF THE FALL

 

 

LOVE DIVINE DIVINE LOVE

9 9 9 9 9 9 9 9 9 6 6 6 6 6 6 6 6 6

THAT LIGHT THAT

THAT LOVE THAT

THAT DIVINE LOVE LIGHT LOVE DIVINE THAT

 

 

ORACLE

973-eht-namuh-973

by sirjon77 » Tue Feb 14, 2012 7:36 pm

Hannah, can you hear me? Wherever you are, look up, Hannah.

The clouds are lifting. The sun is breaking through.

We are coming out of the darkness into the light.

We are coming into a new world, a kindlier world, where men will rise above their hate, their greed and brutality.

Look up, Hannah. The soul of man has been given wings, and at last he is beginning to fly.

He is flying into the rainbow - into the light of hope, into the future, the

glorious future that belongs to you, to me, and to all of us. Look up, Hannah. Look up

 

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7WsR6CFlvHY

 

The Great Dictator (1940)
Screenwriter(s): Charles Chaplin

"Look Up, Hannah" Anti-Fascist Democracy Speech

Charlie Chaplin - Wikiquote

en.wikiquote.org/wiki/Charlie_Chaplin

1.1 The Great Dictator (1940) .... Wherever you are, look up, Hannah. .... Quoted by many sites and blogs as "speech that Charlie Chaplin gave on his 70th ...

The Great Dictator (1940)[edit]

This is a story of a period between two World Wars — an interim in which insanity cut loose. Liberty took a nose dive, and humanity was kicked around somewhat.


Hynkel, the dictator, ruled the nation with an iron fist. Under the new emblem of the double cross, liberty was banished, free speech was suppressed and only the voice of Hynkel was heard.

I don't want to rule or conquer anyone. I should like to help everyone, if possible, Jew, gentile, black man, white. We all want to help one another. Human beings are like that. We want to live by each other's happiness — not by each other's misery.

Hannah, can you hear me? Wherever you are, look up, Hannah. The clouds are lifting. The sun is breaking through. We are coming out of the darkness into the light. We are coming into a new world, a kindlier world, where men will rise above their hate, their greed and brutality. Look up, Hannah. The soul of man has been given wings, and at last he is beginning to fly. He is flying into the rainbow...In which Chaplin plays the roles of "Adenoid Hynkel", the dictator of Tomania, and "A Jewish Barber" the hero of the taleThis is a story of a period between two World Wars — an interim in which insanity cut loose. Liberty took a nose dive, and humanity was kicked around somewhat. Opening placard

Hynkel, the dictator, ruled the nation with an iron fist. Under the new emblem of the double cross, liberty was banished, free speech was suppressed and only the voice of Hynkel was heard. Narrator

[Hynkel addressing the crowds, referring to his colleagues: clearly modelled upon Göring and Goebbels]
Hynkel: Herring shouldn smelten fine from Garbitsch, und Garbitsch shouldn smelten fine from Herring. Herring und Garbitsch... [He clasps his hands together]
Translator: His excellency has just referred to the struggles of his early days shared by his two loyal comrades.
Schultz: You must speak.
Jewish barber: I can't.
Schultz: It's our only hope.

The Barber's speech[edit]
Closing speech of the Jewish barber, after being mistaken for Hynkel. - Full text, video and audio online at American Rhetoric

I'm sorry, but I don't want to be an emperor. That's not my business. I don't want to rule or conquer anyone. I should like to help everyone, if possible, Jew, gentile, black man, white. We all want to help one another. Human beings are like that. We want to live by each other's happiness — not by each other's misery. We don't want to hate and despise one another.
In this world there is room for everyone. And the good earth is rich and can provide for everyone. The way of life can be free and beautiful, but we have lost the way. Greed has poisoned men's souls, has barricaded the world with hate, has goose-stepped us into misery and bloodshed. We have developed speed, but we have shut ourselves in. Machinery that gives abundance has left us in want. Our knowledge has made us cynical. Our cleverness, hard and unkind. We think too much and feel too little. More than machinery we need humanity. More than cleverness we need kindness and gentleness. Without these qualities, life will be violent and all will be lost.
The aeroplane and the radio have brought us closer together. The very nature of these inventions cries out for the goodness in men, cries out for universal brotherhood, for the unity of us all. Even now my voice is reaching millions throughout the world — millions of despairing men, women and little children — victims of a system that makes men torture and imprison innocent people. To those who can hear me, I say — do not despair. The misery that is now upon us is but the passing of greed — the bitterness of men who fear the way of human progress. The hate of men will pass, and dictators die, and the power they took from the people will return to the people and so long as men die, liberty will never perish.
Soldiers! Don't give yourselves to brutes — men who despise you — enslave you — who regiment your lives — tell you what to do — what to think or what to feel! Who drill you, diet you, treat you like cattle, use you as cannon fodder. Don't give yourselves to these unnatural men — machine men with machine minds and machine hearts! You are not machines! You are not cattle! You are men! You have the love of humanity in your hearts. You don't hate! Only the unloved hate — the unloved and the unnatural!
Soldiers! Don't fight for slavery! Fight for liberty! In the 17th Chapter of St. Luke it is written: "the Kingdom of God is within man" — not one man nor a group of men, but in all men! In you! You, the people have the power — the power to create machines. The power to create happiness! You, the people, have the power to make this life free and beautiful, to make this life a wonderful adventure.
Then, in the name of democracy, let us use that power! Let us all unite! Let us fight for a new world, a decent world that will give men a chance to work, that will give youth the future and old age a security. By the promise of these things, brutes have risen to power, but they lie! They do not fulfill their promise; they never will. Dictators free themselves, but they enslave the people! Now, let us fight to fulfill that promise! Let us fight to free the world, to do away with national barriers, to do away with greed, with hate and intolerance. Let us fight for a world of reason, a world where science and progress will lead to all men's happiness.
Soldiers! In the name of democracy, let us all unite!
[Cheers]
Hannah, can you hear me? Wherever you are, look up, Hannah. The clouds are lifting. The sun is breaking through. We are coming out of the darkness into the light. We are coming into a new world, a kindlier world, where men will rise above their hate, their greed and brutality. Look up, Hannah. The soul of man has been given wings, and at last he is beginning to fly. He is flying into the rainbow — into the light of hope, into the future, the glorious future that belongs to you, to me and to all of us. Look up, Hannah. Look up.

 

Hannah, can you hear me? Wherever you are, look up, Hannah.

The clouds are lifting. The sun is breaking through.

We are coming out of the darkness into the light.

We are coming into a new world, a kindlier world, where men will rise above their hate, their greed and brutality.

Look up, Hannah. The soul of man has been given wings, and at last he is beginning to fly.

He is flying into the rainbow - into the light of hope, into the future,

the glorious future that belongs to you, to me, and to all of us. Look up, Hannah. Look up

 

 

S
=
1
6
SOURCE
81
36
9
O
=
6
2
OF
21
12
3
T
=
2
3
THE
33
15
6
R
=
9
5
RIVER
72
36
9
-
-
18
16
First Total
243
99
27
-
-
1+8
1+6
Add to Reduce
2+4+3
9+9
2+7
-
-
9
7
Second Total
9
18
9
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
-
1+8
-
-
-
9
7
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

4
SELF
42
15
6
-
CONSCIOUS
-
-
-
2
C+O
18
9
9
3
N+S+C
36
9
9
1
I
9
9
9
2
O+U
36
9
9
1
S
19
10
1
9
CONSCIOUS
118
46
37
-
-
1+1+8
4+6
3+7
9
CONSCIOUS
10
10
10
-
-
1+0
1+0
1+0
9
CONSCIOUS
1
1
1

 

 

-
CONSCIENCE
-
-
-
2
C+O
18
9
9
3
N+S+C
36
9
9
1
I
9
9
9
4
E+N+C+E
27
9
9
10
CONSCIENCE
90
36
36
1+0
-
9+0
3+6
3+6
1
CONSCIENCE
9
9
9

 

 

DOES GOD PLAY DICE

 

D
=
4
-
4
DOES
43
16
7
G
=
7
-
3
GOD
26
17
8
P
=
7
-
4
PLAY
54
18
9
D
=
4
-
4
DICE
39
21
3
-
-
22
-
15
Add to Reduce
162
72
27
-
-
2+2
-
1+5
Reduce to Deduce
1+6+2
7+2
2+7
-
-
4
-
6
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

Does God play Dice? - Stephen Hawking

www.hawking.org.uk/does-god-play-dice.html‎


Does God Play Dice: The New Mathematics of Chaos (1989) is a book about chaos theory written by mathematician Ian Stewart. In this book Stewart explains ...

Mathematician Ian Stewart--who is also a very talented writer--shares his insights into the history and nature of the highly complex in Does God Play Dice: The ...

Bohr v Einstein - Does God play dice? - BBC
www.bbc.co.uk/learningzone/clips/...v...does-god-play-dice/14353.html‎


Book Review: Does God Play Dice - American Mathematical Society
www.ams.org/notices/200211/rev-holmes.pdf‎
by P Holmes - ‎2002 - ‎Related articles
Book Review. Does God Play Dice: The New. Mathematics of Chaos and. What Shape Is a Snowflake? Magical Numbers in Nature. Reviewed by Philip Holmes.

 

 

GREAT PHILOSOPHIES OF THE EAST

E. W. F. Tomlin 1952

Page 159

"Like the conpilers of the Old Testament: the editors of the Rig-Veda anthology were,careful to preserve intact material beloning to different epochs, We are thus able to trace the development of the early Aryan, religious consciousness , just as a reading of early and later parts of the Bible affords us an enlarged conception of the nature of the Hebrew Yahve. There is wisdom in this refusal on the part of priestly guardians to suppress the primitive elements of their faith; for these are better kept well before the eye than allowed to fester, as the result of exision, in that uneasy corner to be found in the most devout conscience. Some of the vedic hymns are merely satirical, such as that addressed 'To Frogs', which is considered to be a satire on the priesthood; or straightforward vers de societe- such as that on the 'The Gambler', of whose ('dice dearer than soma') it is said:

Downward they roll, and then spring quickly upward, and handless, force

The man with hands to serve them.

Cast on the board, like lumps of magic charcoal, though cold themselves, they burn

The heart to ashes."

 

 

CHANCE, SKILL, AND LUCK

The psychology of guessing and gambling

John Cohen 1960

Page57

"The propounding of a riddle to an an opponent served a purpose similar to that of divination, for it provided him with an opportunity to demonstrate that the gods supported- him. The questioner held him bound until he found the solution, and once he had found it he was free. The riddle thus had a sacred significance. 10,11 Divination by lot or riddle was never merely a resort to meaningless chance. It was an appeal directed to supernatural powers, as when the Greek heroes cast lots to decide who would fight with Hector.12 Since it is impossible to predict the fall of a die or the result of casting lots the outcome must presumably be decided by divine intervention. The professional diviners in the market-places of China foretold the future by means of the same lots with which the people gambled. To this day playing cards are used for telling fortunes as well as for gambling, on the assumption that a supernatural force influences the shuffling of the cards and hence governs the result. Divination embodies the idea that the gods themselves govern the universe by gambling. The Ases of Scandinavian myths, like the Hindu Siva, god of a thousand names', determined the fate of mankind by throw-/Page 58/ing dice. So, two, in Homer's Illiad (Bookxv), Poseidon, Zeus and Hades divide the world between them by shaking lots, which by their special power could reveal the will of the gods.13 In the myth of Osiris, Rhea (Nut= the heaven) had five children born on the the five 'epagomenal' days of the year, after the 360th day. Hermes (Thoth) had won those days during a game of draughts with Selene (the moon).

 

 

DOES GOD PLAY DICE

THE NEW MATHEMATICS OF CHAOS

Ian Stewart 1989

Page 1

PROLOGUE

CLOCKWORK OR CHAOS?

"YOU BELIEVE IN A GOD WHO PLAYS DICE, AND I IN COMPLETE LAW AND ORDER."

Albert Einstein, Letter to Max Born

 

 

The Death Of Forever

A New Future for Human Consciousness

Darryl Reanney (1995 Edition)

Page 219

(It was this indeterminate character of quantum mechanics that caused Einstein to complain that God 'did not play dice with the world'.)

 

 

TWO HANDS OF GOD

An Exploration of the Underlying Unity of all Things

Alan Watts 1963

The Cosmic Dance

Page 98

"In Puranic literature the Hindu gods, like those of the Greeks, disport themselves by descending to the human condition and allowing them selves to be carried away by human passions. This is perhaps a way of saying that at every level of /Page 98/ life- divine, human, or animal-the problem and predicament of life is the same; an eternal giving-in to the temptation of losing control of the situation, of trusting oneself to chance-the passion of the gambler. Hence the words of Krishna in the Bhagavad Gita " I am the gambling of the cheat."

 

 

DAILY MIRROR

Tuesday November 25, 2008

Front Page

By Bob Roberts, Political Editor

"THE GAMBLER"

"...ACES HIGH..."

"...holding winning hand..."

"...gamble..."

Page 4

"...gamble..."

"...gamble..."

Page 5

"...gamble..."

 

 

DAILY MAIL

Monday, November 24, 2008

Front Page

By Michael Lea Political Correspondent

"...GAMBLE ON YOUR FUTURE..."

"...gamble..."

Page 6

"...gamble..."

 

 

DAILY MAIL

Friday, August 10, 2007

By James Chapman Deputy Political Editor

Front Page

"...GAMBLING..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

Page 4

"Gambling our future"

"...Gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...Gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gambling..."

"...gamblers..."

"...gambling..."

Page 12/13

".Lucan I should be so lucky"

By Brian Masters

Page 13

"What ingrediants are needed to ensure these stories endure? The tales must involve somebody famous, somebody rich, somebody notorious, somebody dead, or somebody about whom mystery can be endlessly invoked. If you can manage all these then you have a winner"

"...gambled..."

 

 

PLAY UP PLAY UP AND PLAY THE GAME

 

ODDS AND EVENS

 

HEADS I WIN TAILS YOU LOSE

 

 

AGAINST THE GODS

THE REMARKABLE STORY OF RISK

Peter L. Bernstein

Page 11

The Winds of the Greeks and the Role of the Dice

"Human beings have always been infatuated with gambling because it puts us head to head against the fates, with no holds barred. We enter this daunting battle because we are convinced that we have a powerful ally: Lady Luck will interpose herself between us and the fates / Page 12 /(or the odds) to bring victory to our side."

Page 50

"On the cast of one die"

 

 

GOD

Alexander Waugh

Page 162

Einstein's blunder. - When Einstein tried to refute quantum physics with his now famous dictum 'God does not play dice' He revealed his ignorance of scripture, for God does indeed play dice in the form of a game called urim and thummim. These flat stone dice are mentioned many times in the Hebrew Bible.

 

 

A
=
1
-
6
ALBERT
58
22
4
E
=
5
-
8
EINSTEIN
95
41
5
-
-
6
-
14
Add to Reduce
153
63
9
-
-
2+2
-
1+4
Reduce to Deduce
1+5+3
6+3
-
-
-
6
-
5
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 


Albert Einstein - Wikiquote

en.wikiquote.org/wiki/Albert_Einstein‎

I, at any rate, am convinced that He does not throw dice. .... and the Poet, Einstein said: "As I have said so many times, God doesn't play dice with the world."
Albert Einstein

A hundred times every day I remind myself that my inner and outer life are based on the labors of other men, living and dead, and that I must exert myself in order to give in the same measure as I have received and am still receiving...
Albert Einstein (14 March 1879 – 18 April 1955) was a theoretical physicist and humanist who is widely regarded as one of the most influential scientists of all time. He is most famous for his Special and General Theories of Relativity, but contributed in other areas of physics. He won the Nobel Prize in physics for his explanation of the photoelectric effect.

A new type of thinking is essential if mankind is to survive and move toward higher levels. From "Atomic Education Urged by Einstein", New York Times (25 May 1946), and later quoted in the article "The Real Problem is in the Hearts of Man" by Michael Amrine, from the New York Times Magazine (23 June 1946). A slightly modified version of the 23 June article was reprinted in Einstein on Peace by Otto Nathan and Heinz Norden (1960), and it was also reprinted in Einstein on Politics by David E. Rowe and Robert Schulmann (2007), p. 383.
In The New Quotable Einstein (2005), editor Alice Calaprice suggests that two quotes attributed to Einstein which she could not find sources for, "The significant problems we face cannot be solved at the same level of thinking we were at when we created them" and "The world we have created today as a result of our thinking thus far has problems which cannot be solved by thinking the way we thought when we created them," may both be paraphrases of the 1946 quote above. A similar unsourced variant is "The world we have created is a product of our thinking; it cannot be changed without changing our thinking."
In the 23 June article Einstein expanded somewhat on the original quote from the 25 May article: Many persons have inquired concerning a recent message of mine that "a new type of thinking is essential if mankind is to survive and move to higher levels."Often in evolutionary processes a species must adapt to new conditions in order to survive. Today the atomic bomb has altered profoundly the nature of the world as we knew it, and the human race consequently finds itself in a new habitat to which it must adapt its thinking.In the light of new knowledge, a world authority and an eventual world state are not just desirable in the name of brotherhood, they are necessary for survival. In previous ages a nation's life and culture could be protected to some extent by the growth of armies in national competition. Today we must abandon competition and secure cooperation. This must be the central fact in all our considerations of international affairs; otherwise we face certain disaster. Past thinking and methods did not prevent world wars. Future thinking must prevent wars.

Letter of 1950, as quoted in The New York Times (29 March 1972) and The New York Post (28 November 1972). However, The New Quotable Einstein by Alice Calaprice (Princeton University Press, 2005: ISBN 0691120749), p. 206, has a different and presumably more accurate version of this letter, which she dates to February 12, 1950 and describes as "a letter to a distraught father who had lost his young son and had asked Einstein for some comforting words":

A human being is a part of the whole, called by us "Universe," a part limited in time and space. He experiences himself, his thoughts and feelings as something separate from the rest—a kind of optical delusion of his consciousness. The striving to free oneself from this delusion is the one issue of true religion. Not to nourish it but to try to overcome it is the way to reach the attainable measure of peace of mind.

I am enough of an artist to draw freely upon my imagination. Imagination is more important than knowledge. Knowledge is limited. Imagination encircles the world.

 

 

Quote by Albert Einstein: God does not play dice with the universe.

www.goodreads.com/.../2669-god-does-not-play-dice-with-the-universe‎

“God does not play dice with the universe.”

― Albert Einstein, The Born-Einstein Letters 1916-55

 

 

5
URIMM
61
25
7
7
THUMMIM
97
34
7

 

GOD

Alexander Waugh 2002

Page 162

Einstein's blunder. - When Einstein tried to refute quantum physics with his now famous dictum 'God does not play dice' He revealed his ignorance of scripture, for God does indeed play dice in the form of a game called urim and thummim. These flat stone dice are mentioned many times in the Hebrew Bible. Although urim and thummim actually belonged to God (Ps.-Philo 47:2) they were jealously guarded by the high priest either in his ephod (an oracular pouch) or in a pocket by his chest. The exact manner in which urim and thummim was played has been lost to the mysteries of time, but it is thought they provided the same function as a coin when it is flipped for heads or tails.

 

 

8
EXOTERIC
99
45
9
8
ESOTERIC
94
40
4

 

 

-
ESOTERIC
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
1
S
19
10
1
1
O
15
6
6
1
T
20
2
2
1
E
5
5
5
1
R
18
9
9
1
I
9
9
9
1
C
3
3
3
8
ESOTERIC
94
49
40
-
-
9+4
4+9
4+0
8
ESOTERIC
13
13
4
-
-
1+3
1+3
-
8
ESOTERIC
4
4
4

 

ESOTERIC O SECRET I ESOTERIC

ESOTERIC

6 SECRET 9

ESOTERIC

ESOTERIC O SECRET I ESOTERIC

 

-
ESOTERIC
-
-
-
1
O
15
6
6
6
SECRET
70
34
7
1
I
9
9
9
8
ESOTERIC
94
49
22
-
-
9+4
4+9
2+2
8
ESOTERIC
13
13
4
-
-
1+3
1+3
-
8
ESOTERIC
4
4
4

 

 

-
ESOTERIC
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
6
SECRET
70
34
7
1
O
15
6
6
8
ESOTERIC
94
49
22
-
-
9+4
4+9
2+2
8
ESOTERIC
13
13
4
-
-
1+3
1+3
-
8
ESOTERIC
4
4
4

 

ESOTERIC I SECRET O ESOTERIC

ESOTERIC

9 SECRET 6

ESOTERIC

ESOTERIC O SECRET I ESOTERIC

 

 

G
=
7
-
4
GODS
45
18
9
O
=
7
-
2
OF
21
12
3
T
=
7
-
3
THE
33
15
6
F
=
4
-
9
FIRMAMENT
99
45
9
-
-
25
-
18
First Total
198
90
27
-
-
2+5
-
1+8
Add to Reduce
1+9+8
9+0
2+7
-
-
6
-
9
Second Total
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+8
-
-
-
-
6
-
9
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
S
=
1
-
8
STRAIGHT
102
39
3
L
=
3
-
4
LINE
40
22
4
E
=
5
-
4
EVEN
46
19
1
-
-
9
-
17
First Total
189
81
9
-
-
-
-
1+7
Add to Reduce
1+8+9
8+1
-
-
-
9
-
8
Second Total
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+8
-
-
-
-
9
-
8
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
S
=
1
-
8
STRAIGHT
102
39
3
A
=
1
-
3
AND
19
10
1
N
=
5
-
6
NARROW
89
35
8
-
-
9
-
20
First Total
243
99
18
-
-
-
-
2+0
Add to Reduce
2+4+3
9+9
1+8
-
-
9
-
2
Second Total
9
18
9
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+8
1+8
-
-
-
9
-
2
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
S
=
1
-
8
STRAIGHT
102
39
3
L
=
3
-
4
LINE
40
22
4
I
=
9
-
2
IS
28
10
1
-
-
9
-
17
First Total
171
72
9
-
-
-
-
1+7
Add to Reduce
1+8+9
7+2
-
-
-
9
-
8
Second Total
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+8
-
-
-
-
9
-
8
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

S
=
1
-
6
SOPHIA
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
S+O+P+H
58
22
4
-
-
-
-
-
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
A
1
1
1
S
=
1
-
6
SOPHIA
68
32
14
-
-
-
-
-
-
6+8
3+2
1+4
S
=
1
-
6
SOPHIA
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
S
=
1
-
6
SOPHIA
5
5
5

 

 

-
20
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
1
6
-
8
9
-
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
-
-
19
15
-
8
9
-
+
=
51
5+1
=
6
=
6
-
20
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
1
+
=
8
-
=
8
=
8
-
-
-
-
16
-
-
1
+
=
17
1+7
=
17
1+7
8
-
20
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
19
15
16
8
9
1
+
=
68
6+8
=
14
1+4
5
-
-
1
6
7
8
9
1
+
=
32
3+2
=
5
-
5
-
20
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
TWO
2
-
-
-
3
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
THREE
3
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
FOUR
4
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
FIVE
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
14
20
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
31
-
-
6
-
32
1+4
2+0
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
3+1
-
-
-
-
3+2
5
2
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
4
-
-
6
-
5
-
-
1
6
7
8
9
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
2
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
4
-
-
6
-
5

 

 

A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
T
20
2
2
-
-
-
-
-
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
55
10
10
-
-
-
-
-
-
5+5
1+0
1+0
A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
10
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
-
A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
1
1
1

 

 

-
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
-
1
-
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
-
1
-
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
-
1
-
6
A
T
U
M
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
FIVE
5
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
SIX
6
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
7
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
NINE
9
-
-
-
35
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
10
-
-
4
-
10
3+5
-
1
2
3
4
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
Q
1+0
8
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
1
-
-
4
-
2

 

 

THE HERMETICA

THE LOST WISDOM OF THE PHARAOHS

Timothy Freke & Peter Gandy

To the Memory of Giordano Bruno 1548 - 1600

Mundus Nihil Pulcherrimum

The World is a Beautiful Nothing

Page 23

"Although we have used the familiar term 'God' in the explanatory notes which accompany each chapter, we have avoided this term in the text itself. Instead we have used 'Atum - one of the ancient Egyptian names for the Supreme One God."

 

Page 45

The Being of Atum

"Atum is Primal Mind."

Page 45

The Being of Atum

Give me your whole awareness, and concentrate your thoughts, for Knowledge of Atum's Being requires deep insight, which comes only as a gift of grace.

It is like a plunging torrent of water whose swiftness outstrips any man who strives to follow it, leaving behind not only the hearer, but even the teacher himself.

To conceive of Atum is difficult.

To define him is impossible.

The imperfect and impermanent cannot easily apprehend the eternally perfected.

Atum is whole and conconstant.

In himself he is motionless, yet he is self-moving.

He is immaculate, incorruptible and ever-lasting.

He is the Supreme Absolute Reality. He is filled with ideas which are imperceptible to the senses, and with all-embracing Knowledge.

Atum is Primal Mind.

Page 46

He is too great to be called by the name 'Atum'. He is hidden, yet obvious everywhere.

His Being is known through thought alone, yet we see his form before our eyes.

He is bodiless, yet embodied in everything. There is nothing which he is not. He has no name, because all names are his name. He is the unity in all things, so we must know him by all names and call everything 'Atum'.

He is the root and source of all. Everything has a source, except this source itself, which springs from nothing.

Atum is complete like the number one, which remains itself whether multiplied or divided, and yet generates all numbers.

Atum is the Whole which contains everything. He is One, not two.

He is All, not many.

The All is not many separate things, but the Oneness that subsumes the parts.

The All and the One are identical.

You think that things are many when you view them as separate, but when you see they all hang on the One, /Page 47/ and flow from the One, you will realise they are united­linked together, and connected by a chain of Being from the highest to the lowest, all subject to the will of Atum.

The Cosmos is one as the sun is one, the moon is one and the Earth is one.

Do you think there are many Gods? That's absurd - God is one.

Atum alone is the Creator of all that is immortal, and all that is mutable.

If that seems incredible, just consider yourself. You see, speak, hear, touch, taste, walk, think and breathe.

It is not a different you who does these various things, but one being who does them all.

To understand how Atum makes all things, consider a farmer sowing seeds; here wheat - there barley,
now planting a vine - then an apple tree.

Just as the same man plants all these seeds, so Atum sows immortality in heaven and change on Earth.

Throughout the Cosmos he disseminates Life and movement­the two great elements that comprise Atum and his creation, and so everything that is.

Page 48

Atum is called 'Father' because he begets all things, and, from his example, the wise hold begetting children the most sacred pursuit of human life. Atum works with Nature, within the laws of Necessity, causing extinction and renewal, constantly creating creation to display his wisdom.

Yet, the things that the eye can see are mere phantoms and illusions.

Only those things invisible to the eye are real. Above all are the ideas of Beauty and Goodness.

Just as the eye cannot see the Being of Atum, so it cannot see these great ideas.

They are attributes of Atum alone, and are inseparable from him.

They are so perfectly without blemish that Atum himself is in love with them.

There is nothing which Atum lacks, so nothing that he desires.

There is nothing that Atum can lose, so nothing can cause him grief. Atum is everything.

Atum makes everything, and everything is a part of Atum.

Atum, therefore, makes himself.

This is Atum's glory - he is all-creative, and this creating is his very Being.

It is impossible for him ever to stop creating­for Atum can never cease to be.

Page 49

Atum is everywhere.

Mind cannot be enclosed, because everything exists within Mind.

Nothing is so quick and powerful.

Just look at your own experience. Imagine yourself in any foreign land, and quick as your intention you will be there!

Think of the ocean - and there you are.

You have not moved as things move, but you have travelled, nevertheless.

Fly up into the heavens - you won't need wings!

Nothing can obstruct you - not the burning heat of the sun, or the swirling planets.

Pass on to the limits of creation. Do you want to break out beyond the boundaries of the Cosmos?

For your mind, even that is possible.

Can you sense what power you possess? If you can do all this, then what about your Creator?

Try and understand that Atum is Mind.

This is how he contains the Cosmos. All things are thoughts which the Creator thinks."

 

 

-
20
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
1
6
-
8
9
-
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
-
-
19
15
-
8
9
-
+
=
51
5+1
=
6
=
6
-
20
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
1
+
=
8
-
=
8
=
8
-
-
-
-
16
-
-
1
+
=
17
1+7
=
17
1+7
8
-
20
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
19
15
16
8
9
1
+
=
68
6+8
=
14
1+4
5
-
-
1
6
7
8
9
1
+
=
32
3+2
=
5
-
5
-
20
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
14
20
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
31
-
-
6
-
32
1+4
2+0
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
3+1
-
-
-
-
3+2
5
2
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
4
-
-
6
-
5
-
-
1
6
7
8
9
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
2
S
O
P
H
I
A
-
-
4
-
-
6
-
5

 

 

A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
T
20
2
2
-
-
-
-
-
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
55
10
10
-
-
-
-
-
-
5+5
1+0
1+0
A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
10
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
-
A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
1
1
1

 

 

 

A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
T
20
2
2
-
-
-
-
-
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
55
10
10
-
-
-
-
-
-
5+5
1+0
1+0
A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
10
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
-
A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
1
1
1

 

 

-
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
-
1
-
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
-
1
-
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
-
1
-
6
A
T
U
M
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
FIVE
5
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
SIX
6
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
7
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
NINE
9
-
-
-
35
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
10
-
-
4
-
10
3+5
-
1
2
3
4
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
Q
1+0
8
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
1
-
-
4
-
2

 

 

6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
=
1
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
=
1
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
=
1
6
A
T
U
M
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
10
-
-
4
-
10
-
1
2
3
4
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
Q
1+0
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
1
-
-
4
-
2

 

 

ATUM QUANTUM ATOM

QUANTUM

QUNATUM

ATUM

 

6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
=
1
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
=
1
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
=
1
6
A
T
U
M
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
10
-
-
4
-
10
-
1
2
3
4
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
Q
1+0
6
A
T
U
M
-
-
1
-
-
4
-
2

 

 

A
=
1
-
6
ATUM RA
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
ATUM
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
T
20
2
2
-
-
-
-
-
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
R
=
9
-
2
RA
-
-
-
A
R
10
-
-
R
18
9
9
-
-
1+0
-
-
A
1
1
1
A
=
1
-
6
ATUM RA
74
20
20
-
-
-
-
-
-
7+4
2+0
2+0
A
=
1
-
6
ATUM RA
11
2
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
-
-
A
=
1
-
6
ATUM RA
2
2
2

 

 

-
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
-
18
1
+
=
74
7+4
=
11
1+1
2
-
-
1
2
3
4
-
9
1
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
-
2
-
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
-
18
1
+
=
74
7+4
=
11
1+1
2
-
-
1
2
3
4
-
9
1
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
-
2
-
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
-
18
1
+
=
74
7+4
=
11
1+1
2
-
-
1
2
3
4
-
9
1
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
-
2
-
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
FIVE
5
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
SIX
6
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
7
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
26
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
19
-
-
6
-
20
2+6
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
1+9
-
-
-
-
2+0
8
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
10
-
-
6
-
2
-
-
1
2
3
4
-
9
1
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
-
8
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
1
-
-
6
-
2

 

 

6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
-
18
1
+
=
74
7+4
=
11
1+1
2
-
1
2
3
4
-
9
1
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
-
2
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
-
18
1
+
=
74
7+4
=
11
1+1
2
-
1
2
3
4
-
9
1
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
-
2
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
-
18
1
+
=
74
7+4
=
11
1+1
2
-
1
2
3
4
-
9
1
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
-
2
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
19
-
-
6
-
20
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
1+9
-
-
-
-
2+0
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
10
-
-
6
-
2
-
1
2
3
4
-
9
1
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
-
6
A
T
U
M
-
R
A
-
-
1
-
-
6
-
2

 

 

6
A
T
U
M
R
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
18
1
+
=
74
7+4
=
11
1+1
2
-
1
2
3
4
9
1
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
-
2
6
A
T
U
M
R
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
18
1
+
=
74
7+4
=
11
1+1
2
-
1
2
3
4
9
1
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
-
2
6
A
T
U
M
R
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
1
20
21
13
18
1
+
=
74
7+4
=
11
1+1
2
-
1
2
3
4
9
1
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
-
2
6
A
T
U
M
R
A
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
6
A
T
U
M
R
A
-
-
19
-
-
6
-
20
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
1+9
-
-
-
Q
2+0
6
A
T
U
M
R
A
-
-
10
-
-
6
-
2
-
1
2
3
4
9
1
-T
-
1+0
-
-
-
-
-
6
A
T
U
M
R
A
-
-
1
-
-
6
-
2

 

 

R
=
9
-
6
RE ATUM
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
RE
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
E
5
5
5
A
=
1
-
4
ATUM
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
T
20
2
2
R
A
10
-
-
U
21
3
3
-
-
1+0
-
-
M
13
4
4
R
A
1
-
6
RE ATUM
60
24
24
-
-
-
-
-
-
6+0
2+4
2+4
R
A
1
-
6
RE ATUM
6
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
-
-
R
A
1
-
6
RE ATUM
6
6
6

 

 

-
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
18
-
-
1
20
21
13
+
=
60
6+0
=
6
=
6
-
-
9
-
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
-
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
18
5
-
1
20
21
13
+
=
60
6+0
=
6
=
6
-
-
9
5
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
-
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
18
5
-
1
20
21
13
+
=
60
6+0
=
6
=
6
-
-
9
5
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
-
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
SIX
6
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
7
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
21
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
14
-
-
6
-
24
2+1
-
9
5
-
1
2
3
4
-
-
1+4
-
-
-
-
2+4
3
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
5
-
-
6
-
6
-
-
9
5
-
1
2
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
5
-
-
6
-
6

 

 

6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
18
-
-
1
20
21
13
+
=
60
6+0
=
6
=
6
-
9
-
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
18
5
-
1
20
21
13
+
=
60
6+0
=
6
=
6
-
9
5
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
18
5
-
1
20
21
13
+
=
60
6+0
=
6
=
6
-
9
5
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
24
2+4
=
6
=
6
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
1
=
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
14
-
-
6
-
24
-
9
5
-
1
2
3
4
-
-
1+4
-
-
-
-
2+4
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
5
-
-
6
-
6
-
9
5
-
1
2
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
R
E
-
A
T
U
M
-
-
5
-
-
6
-
6

 

 

C
=
3
-
7
CREATUM
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
C
3
3
3
-
-
-
-
-
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
T
20
2
2
-
-
-
-
-
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
C
=
3
-
7
CREATUM
90
27
27
-
-
-
-
-
-
9+0
2+7
2+7
C
=
3
-
7
CREATUM
9
9
9

 

 

-
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
3
9
5
1
20
21
13
+
=
90
9+0
=
9
=
9
-
-
3
18
5
1
2
3
4
+
=
27
2+7
=
9
=
9
-
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
3
9
5
1
20
21
13
+
=
90
9+0
=
9
=
9
-
-
3
18
5
1
2
3
4
+
=
27
2+7
=
9
=
9
-
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
`-
3
18
5
1
20
21
13
+
=
90
9+0
=
9
=
9
-
-
3
9
5
1
2
3
4
+
=
27
2+7
=
9
=
9
-
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
2
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
SIX
6
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
7
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
21
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
24
-
-
7
-
27
2+1
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2+4
-
-
-
-
2+7
3
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
6
-
-
7
-
9
-
-
3
9
5
1
2
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
6
-
-
7
-
9

 

 

7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
3
9
5
1
20
21
13
+
=
90
9+0
=
9
=
9
-
3
18
5
1
2
3
4
+
=
27
2+7
=
9
=
9
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
3
9
5
1
20
21
13
+
=
90
9+0
=
9
=
9
-
3
18
5
1
2
3
4
+
=
27
2+7
=
9
=
9
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
3
18
5
1
20
21
13
+
=
90
9+0
=
9
=
9
-
3
9
5
1
2
3
4
+
=
27
2+7
=
9
=
9
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
3
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
2
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
24
-
-
7
-
27
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2+4
-
-
-
-
2+7
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
6
-
-
7
-
9
-
3
9
5
1
2
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
6
-
-
7
-
9

 

myEtymology.com: Latin etymology of creatum www.myetymology.com/latin/creatum.htm

Etymology of the Latin word creatum
the Latin word creatum (things made) derived from the Latin word creare (create, bring into being, make; institute; conjure up; be born; produce, bear fruit; bring about) derived from the Proto-Indo-European root *ker-
Derivations in Latin creatura derived from the Latin word creare (create, bring into being, make; institute; conjure up; be born; produce, bear fruit; bring about) ...


Creatum - Medieval Latin 105 https://coursewikis.fas.harvard.edu/ml105/Creatum

Creatum
From Medieval Latin 105
Jump to: navigation, search
creatum
Root: creo
Dictionary form: creo (adjective, positive)
participle, perfect, passive
accusative, masculine, singular

26 Aug 2009 – From Medieval Latin 105. ... Retrieved from "https:/ /coursewikis.fas.harvard.edu/ml105/Creatum" ...
Latin Word Study Tool www.perseus.tufts.edu/hopper/morph?l=creatum&la=la&prior...

Latin Word Study Tool. ("Agamemnon", "Hom. ... creatum, noun sg supine neut nom. creatum, part pl perf pass masc gen poetic. creatum, part pl perf pass neut ...
EUdict | creatum esse | Latin-Croatian dictionary www.eudict.com/index.php?lang=latcro&word=creatum%20esse

Latin-Croatian translation for creatum esse - online dictionary EUdict.com.
Needlebase - 1000 Common Latin Words - creo, creare, creavi, creatum https://pub.needlebase.com/actions/.../V2Visualizer.do?...latin...

1000 Common Latin Words ... current path creo, creare, creavi, creatum >>.

 

 

-
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
`-
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
9
5
-
-
-
-
+
=
17
1+7
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
7
3
18
5
-
-
-
-
+
=
26
2+6
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
`-
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
27
2+7
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
-
-
-
-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
1+0
1
-
`-
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
`-
3
18
5
1
20
21
13
+
=
90
9+0
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
-
3
9
5
1
2
3
4
+
=
27
2+7
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
2
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
=
5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
SIX
6
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
7
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
=
9
21
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
24
-
-
7
-
27
-
27
2+1
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2+4
-
-
-
-
2+7
-
2+7
3
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
6
-
-
7
-
9
-
9
-
-
3
9
5
1
2
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
6
-
-
7
-
9
-
9

 

 

7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
3
9
5
-
-
-
-
+
=
17
1+7
=
8
=
8
-
3
18
5
-
-
-
-
+
=
26
2+6
=
8
=
8
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
+
=
10
1+0
=
1
=
1
`-
-
-
-
1
20
21
13
+
=
55
5+5
=
10
1+0
1
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
`-
3
18
5
1
20
21
13
+
=
90
9+0
=
9
=
9
-
3
9
5
1
2
3
4
+
=
27
2+7
=
9
=
9
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
3
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
3
occurs
x
2
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
24
-
-
7
-
27
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2+4
-
-
-
-
2+7
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
6
-
-
7
-
9
-
3
9
5
1
2
3
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
C
R
E
A
T
U
M
-
-
6
-
-
7
-
9

 

 

9
AMENOPHIS
-
-
-
-
A+M
14
5
5
-
H+I+S
36
18
9
-
O+P+E+N
50
23
5
9
AMENOPHIS
100
46
19
-
-
1+0+0
4+6
1+9
9
AMENOPHIS
1
10
10
-
-
-
1+0
1+0
9
AMENOPHIS
1
1
1

 

 

9
AMENOPHIS
-
-
-
-
A+M+E+N
33
15
6
-
O+P
31
13
4
-
H+I+S
36
18
9
9
AMENOPHIS
100
46
19
-
-
1+0+0
4+6
1+9
9
AMENOPHIS
1
10
10
-
-
-
1+0
1+0
9
AMENOPHIS
1
1
1

 

 

-
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
6
-
8
9
1
+
=
29
1+4
=
2
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
14
15
-
8
9
19
+
=
47
4+7
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
-
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
4
5
-
-
7
-
-
-
+
=
17
1+7
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
-
1
13
5
-
-
16
-
-
-
+
=
35
4+0
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
13
5
14
15
16
8
9
19
+
=
100
1+0+0
=
1
=
1
=
1
-
-
1
4
5
5
6
7
8
9
1
+
=
46
4+6
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
=
2
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
TWO
2
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
THREE
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
=
9
5
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
40
-``
-
9
-
46
-
46
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
4+0
-
-
-
-
4+6
-
4+6
5
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
4
-
-
9
-
10
-
10
-
-
1
4
5
5
6
7
8
9
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
1+0
5
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
4
-``
-
9
-
1
-
1

 

 

-
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
6
-
8
9
1
+
=
29
1+4
=
2
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
14
15
-
8
9
19
+
=
47
4+7
=
11
1+1
2
=
2
-
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
4
5
-
-
7
-
-
-
+
=
17
1+7
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
-
1
13
5
-
-
16
-
-
-
+
=
35
4+0
=
8
=
8
=
8
-
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
13
5
14
15
16
8
9
19
+
=
100
1+0+0
=
1
=
1
=
1
-
-
1
4
5
5
6
7
8
9
1
+
=
46
4+6
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
occurs
x
1
=
6
=
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
=
9
5
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
40
-``
-
9
-
46
-
46
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
4+0
-
-
-
-
4+6
-
4+6
5
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
4
-
-
9
-
10
-
10
-
-
1
4
5
5
6
7
8
9
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
1+0
5
9
A
M
E
N
O
P
H
I
S
-
-
4
-``
-
9
-
1
-
1

 

 

-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
1
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
19
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
2
4
5
7
-
-
-
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
=
9
-
-
11
13
5
16
-
-
-
+
=
45
4+5
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
11
13
5
16
8
9
19
+
=
81
8+1
=
9
=
9
-
-
2
4
5
7
8
9
1
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
``-
2
--
-
--
-
--
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
--
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
-
-
-
--
5
--
--
--
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
-
-
--
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
36
-
-
7
-
36
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
3+6
-
-
-
-
3+6
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
9
-
-
7
-
9
-
-
2
4
5
7
8
9
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
9
-
-
7
-
9

 

 

THRICE-GREATEST HERMES

Studies in Hellenistic Theosophy and Gnosis

G. R. S. Mead 1906

THE VIRGIN OF THE WORLD


KAMEPHIS AND THE DARK MYSTERY

Page 149 (All notes omitted)
"In apparent contradiction to all this we have the following statement: "Now give good heed, son Horus, for thou art being told the mystic spectacle which Kamephis, our forefather, was privileged to hear from Hermes, the record-writer of all deeds, and I from Kamephis when he did honour me with the Black [Rite] that gives perfection" (19).1
Here Reitzenstein (p. 137) professes to discover the conflation of two absolutely distinct traditions of (i) Kamephis, a later god and pupil of Hermes, and (ii) Kamephis, an older god and teacher of Isis; but in this I cannot follow him. It all depends on the meaning assigned to the words (text omitted), which Reitzenstein regards as signifying "the most ancient of all [gods]," but which I translate as " the most ancient of [us] all."
I take it to mean simply that, according to the general Isis-tradition, the founder of its mysteries was stated to be Kamephis, but that the Isis-Hermes circles claimed that this Kamephis, though truly the most ancient figure in the Isis tradition proper, was nevertheless in his turn the pupil of the still more ancient Hermes.
The grade of Kamephis was presumably represented in the mystery-cult by the arch-hierophant who presided at the degree called the "Dark Mystery" or "Black Rite" It was a rite performed only for those / Page 150 / who were judged worthy of it (text omitted) after long probation in lower degrees, something of a far more sacred character, apparently, than the instruction in the mysteries enacted in the light.
I would suggest, therefore, that we have here a reference to the most esoteric institution of the Isiac tradition, the more precise nature of which we will consider later on; it is enough for the moment to connect it with certain objects or shows that were apparently made to appear in the dark. As Clement of Alexandria says in his famous commonplace book, called the Stromateis1:

"It is not without reason that in the mysteries of the Greeks, lustrations hold the first place, analogous to ablutions among the Barbarians [that is, non-Greeks]. After these come the lesser mysteries, which have some foundation of instruction and of preliminary preparation for what is to follow; and then the great mysteries, in which nothing remains to be learned of the universe, but only to contemplate and comprehend nature [herself] and the things [which are mystically shown to the initiated]." 2 (note omitted)

Page151

KNEPH - KAMEPHIS

But who was Kamephis in the theology of the Egyptians? According to Reitzenstein, Kamephis or Kmephis, that is Kmeph, is equated by Egyptologists with Kneph, who, according to Plutarch,l (note omitted) was worshipped in the Thebaid as the ingenerable and immortal God. Kneph, however, as Sethe has shown,2 is one of the aliases of Ammon, who is the" bull [or husband] of his mother," the "creator who has created himself." Kneph is, moreover, the Good Daimon, as Philo of Byblus says.3
He is the Sun-god and Heaven-god Ammon

"If he open his eyes, he filleth all with light in his primaeval 4 land; and if he close them all is dark." 5
Here we have Kneph-Ammon as the giver of light in darkness, and the opener of the eyes.
Moreover, Porphyry 6 (note omitted) tells us that the Egyptians regarded Kneph as the demiurge or creator, and represented him in the form of a man, with skin of a blue-black tint, girt with a girdle, and holding / Page152 / a sceptre, and wearing a crown of regal wings. This symbolism, says Porphyry, signified that he was the representative of the Logos or Reason, difficult to discover, hidden,l not manifest 2; it is he who gives light and also life 3; he is the King. The winged crown upon his head, he adds, signifies that he moves or energizes intellectually.
Kamephis, then, stands in the Isis-tradition for the representative of Agathodaimon, the Logos-creator. He is, however, a later holder of this office, and has had it handed on to him by Hermes, or at any rate he is instructed in the Logos-wisdom by Hermes."

 

 

7
THEBAID
49
31
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
KAMEPHIS
82
37
1
5
KMEPH
53
26
8
7
KMEPHIS
81
36
9
20
First Total
216
99
18
2+0
Add to Reduce
2+1+6
9+9
1+8
2
Second Total
9
18
9
-
Reduce to Deduce
-
1+8
-
2
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
1
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
19
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
2
4
5
7
-
-
-
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
=
9
-
-
11
13
5
16
-
-
-
+
=
45
4+5
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
11
13
5
16
8
9
19
+
=
81
8+1
=
9
=
9
-
-
2
4
5
7
8
9
1
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
``-
2
--
-
--
-
--
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
3
-
-
--
-
--
--
--
-
-
-
3
THREE
3
-
-
-
-
-
--
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
-
-
-
--
5
--
--
--
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
6
-
--
--
-
--
--
--
-
-
-
6
SIX
6
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
36
-
-
7
-
36
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
3+6
-
-
-
-
3+6
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
9
-
-
7
-
9
-
-
2
4
5
7
8
9
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
9
-
-
7
-
9

 

 

-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
1
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
19
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
2
4
5
7
-
-
-
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
=
9
-
-
11
13
5
16
-
-
-
+
=
45
4+5
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
11
13
5
16
8
9
19
+
=
81
8+1
=
9
=
9
-
-
2
4
5
7
8
9
1
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
``-
2
--
-
--
-
--
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
--
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
-
-
-
--
5
--
--
--
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
-
-
--
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
36
-
-
7
-
36
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
3+6
-
-
-
-
3+6
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
9
-
-
7
-
9
-
-
2
4
5
7
8
9
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
9
-
-
7
-
9

 

 

-
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
8
+
=
13
1+3
=
4
=
4
=
4
---
-
-
14
-
-
8
+
=
22
2+2
=
4
=
4
=
4
-
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
5
7
-
+
=
14
1+4
=
5
=
5
=
5
---
-
11
-
5
16
-
+
=
32
3+2
=
5
=
5
=
5
-
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
---
-
11
14
5
16
8
+
=
54
5+4
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
-
2
5
5
7
8
+
=
27
2+7
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
ONE
1
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
3
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
3
THREE
3
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
FOUR
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
SIX
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
=
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
NINE
9
-
-
-
-
-
23
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
22
-
-
5
-
27
-
18
2+3
1+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2+2
-
-
-
-
2+7
-
1+8
5
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
4
-
-
5
-
9
-
9
-
-
2
5
5
7
8
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
5
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
4
-
-
5
-
9
-
9

 

 

5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
8
+
=
13
1+3
=
4
=
4
=
4
-
-
14
-
-
8
+
=
22
2+2
=
4
=
4
=
4
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
5
7
-
+
=
14
1+4
=
5
=
5
=
5
-
11
-
5
16
-
+
=
32
3+2
=
5
=
5
=
5
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
11
14
5
16
8
+
=
54
5+4
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
2
5
5
7
8
+
=
27
2+7
=
9
=
9
=
9
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
=
8
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
22
-
-
5
-
27
-
18
1+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2+2
-
-
-
-
2+7
-
1+8
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
4
-
-
5
-
9
-
9
-
2
5
5
7
8
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
5
K
N
E
P
H
-
-
4
-
-
5
-
9
-
9

 

 

-
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
1
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
=
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
19
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
=
9
-
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
4
5
4
7
-
-
-
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
=
2
-
-
13
5
13
16
-
-
-
+
=
47
4+7
=
11
1+1
2
-
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
13
5
13
16
8
9
19
+
=
83
8+3
=
11
1+1
2
-
-
4
5
4
7
8
9
1
+
=
38
3+8
=
11
1+1
2
-
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
2
=
8
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
11
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
34
-
-
7
-
38
1+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
3+4
-
-
-
-
3+8
2
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
7
-
-
7
-
11
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
2
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
7
-
-
7
-
2

 

 

7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
1
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
=
9
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
19
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
=
9
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
4
5
4
7
-
-
-
+
=
20
2+0
=
2
=
2
-
13
5
13
16
-
-
-
+
=
47
4+7
=
11
1+1
2
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
13
5
13
16
8
9
19
+
=
83
8+3
=
11
1+1
2
-
4
5
4
7
8
9
1
+
=
38
3+8
=
11
1+1
2
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
4
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
2
=
8
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
-
--
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
34
-
-
7
-
38
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
3+4
-
-
-
-
3+8
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
7
-
-
7
-
11
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
7
M
E
M
P
H
I
S
-
-
7
-
-
7
-
2

 

 

-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
1
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
9
19
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
2
4
5
7
-
-
-
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
=
9
-
-
11
13
5
16
-
-
-
+
=
45
4+5
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
11
13
5
16
8
9
19
+
=
81
8+1
=
9
=
9
-
-
2
4
5
7
8
9
1
+
=
36
3+6
=
9
=
9
-
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
1
=
1
-
``-
2
--
-
--
-
--
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
-
-
--
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
-
-
-
--
5
--
--
--
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
-
-
--
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
1
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
8
occurs
x
1
=
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
9
occurs
x
1
=
9
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
36
-
-
7
-
36
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
3+6
-
-
-
-
3+6
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
9
-
-
7
-
9
-
-
2
4
5
7
8
9
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
7
K
M
E
P
H
I
S
-
-
9
-
-
7
-
9

 

 

6
AMENTA
-
-
-
-
A
1
1
1
-
M+E
18
9
9
-
N+T+A
35
8
8
6
AMENTA
54
18
18
-
-
5+4
1+8
1+8
6
AMENTA
9
9
9

 

 

-
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
+
=
5
-
=
5
=
5
=
5
-
-
-
-
-
14
-
-
+
=
14
1+4
=
5
=
5
=
5
-
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
4
5
-
2
1
+
=
13
1+3
=
4
=
4
=
4
-
-
1
13
5
-
20
1
+
=
40
4+0
=
4
=
4
=
4
-
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
13
5
14
20
1
+
=
54
5+3
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
-
1
4
5
5
2
1
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
THREE
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
SIX
6
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
SEVEN
7
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
NINE
9
-
-
-
-
-
33
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
12
-``
-
6
-
18
-
9
3+3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+2
-
-
-
-
1+8
-
-
6
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
3
-
-
6
-
9
-
9
-
-
1
4
5
5
2
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
3
-``
-
6
-
9
-
9

 

 

-
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
+
=
5
-
=
5
=
5
=
5
-
-
-
-
-
14
-
-
+
=
14
1+4
=
5
=
5
=
5
-
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
4
5
-
2
1
+
=
13
1+3
=
4
=
4
=
4
-
-
1
13
5
-
20
1
+
=
40
4+0
=
4
=
4
=
4
-
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
-
-
-
--
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
13
5
14
20
1
+
=
54
5+3
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
-
1
4
5
5
2
1
+
=
18
1+8
=
9
=
9
=
9
-
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
1
occurs
x
2
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
occurs
x
1
=
4
=
4
-
-
-
-
5
5
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
2
=
10
1+0
1
33
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
12
-``
-
6
-
18
-
9
3+3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+2
-
-
-
-
1+8
-
-
6
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
3
-
-
6
-
9
-
9
-
-
1
4
5
5
2
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
4
A
M
E
N
T
A
-
-
3
-``
-
6
-
9
-
9

 

 

Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. 3: I. Excerpts by Stobæus: Commentary - 12:48pm
According to Reitzenstein, Kamephis or Kmephis, that is Kmeph, is equated by Egyptologists with Kneph, who, according to Plutarch, 1 was worshipped in the ...
www.sacred-texts.com/gno/th3/th328.htm - Cached

 

Thrice-Greatest Hermes, Vol. 3, by G.R.S. Mead, [1906], at sacred-texts.com

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

COMMENTARY

ARGUMENT

1. The “Virgin of the World” is a sacred sermon of initiation into the Hermes-lore, the first initiation, in which the tradition of the wisdom is handed on by the hierophant to the neophyte, by word of mouth. The instructor, or revealer, is the representative of Isis-Sophia, and speaks in her name, pouring forth for her beloved son, the new-born Horus, the first draught of

p. 135

immortality, which is to purge away the poison of the mortal cup of forgetfulness and ignorance, and so raise him from the “dead.”

This pouring-forth explains that the divine economy is perfect order, mystery transcending mystery,—each state of being, and each being, a mystery to those below that state.

This order no mortal intellect can ever grasp; nay, in the far-off ages, when as yet there were no men, but only Gods, those essences that know no death, the first creation of the World-creator,—even these Gods, these mysteries to us, were in amazement at the glories of the greater mysteries which decked the Heaven with their unveiled transcendent beauty. Even these Gods did not know God as yet.

2. The Gods were immortal, but unknowing; they were intoxicated with Heaven’s beauty, amazed, nay awestruck, at the splendour of the mysteries of Heaven. Then came there forth another outpouring of the Father over all; He poured the Splendour of His Mind into their hearts and they began to know. 1

With this representation is blended a mythical historical tradition which suggests that all this was brought about for an “earth” on which our humanity had not as yet appeared, in far-off distant days when apparently our earth was not as now, ages ago, the purest Golden Age when there were Gods, not men. In that race of Gods, those of them in whom the ray was no low-burning spark, but a divine flame, were the instructors in the heavenly wisdom.

3. Of these was Hermes, a race or “being” rather

p. 136

than an individual; these “Sons of Fire” left the record of their wisdom engraved on “stone” in symbol, in charge of others of the same race but less knowing than themselves; and so they ascended to Heaven.

4. Those that succeeded them had not the flame so bright within their hearts; they were of the same race, but younger souls—the Tat-race. Hermes could not hand on the direct knowledge to them, the “perfect sight” (θεωρία), and so recorded the wisdom in symbol and myth. Still later the Asclepius-race joined themselves to the Tat-souls.

All this, however, took place many many ages ago, long even before the days of the men-gods Osiris and Isis; for the real wisdom of Hermes was so ancient that even Isis herself had had to search out the hidden records, and that too by means of the inner sight, when she herself had won the power to see, and the True Sun had risen for her mind.

5. But the strain of reconstructing the history of this far-distant past, as he conceived it to have been, is too much for the writer. He knows he is dealing with “myths,” with what Plutarch would have called the “doings of the daimones;” he knows that in reality these primæval “Books” of Hermes have no longer any physical existence, if indeed they ever had any; he knows that no matter what legends are told, or whatever the general priesthood may believe about ancient physical inscriptions of the primæval Hermes,—all this has passed away, and that the real wisdom of Hermes is engraved on the tablets of the æther, and not hidden in the shrines of earth.

The “Books” are engraved in the “sacred symbols of the cosmic elements,” and hidden away hard by the “secrets of Osiris”—the mysteries of creative fire, the light that speaks in the heart. The true Books of

p. 137

[paragraph continues] Hermes are hidden away in their own zones, the pure elements of the unseen world—the celestial Egypt.

6. This wisdom was held in safe keeping for the “souls” of men; it was a soul-gnosis, not a physical knowledge. Hereupon the writer begins the recital of his tradition 1 of the creation of the “souls” of men in their unfallen state, all of which is derived from the “Books of Hermes.” The soul-creation runs as follows:

The Watchers 2 approach the Creator. The hour has struck for a new Cosmic Dawn, for a new Day. The time has come for Cosmos to awake after the Night. 3 The Creative Mind of the universe turns His attention, His thought, to a new phase of things, a new world-period.

7. God smiled, and His laughter thrilled through space, 4 and with His Word, called forth into the light the new dawn from out the primæval darkness of the new world-space. His first creation, transcendental or intelligible Nature, stood before Him, in all the marvel of her new beauty, the primal plērōma, or potential fullness, of the new universe or system, the ideal cosmos of our world, for there were many others,—the Gods who marvelled at the mystery.

Straightway this Nature fell from one into three, herself and Toil and their fairest child Invention, to

p. 138

whom God gave the gift of being, themselves producing ideal form alone.

The first creation, then, was the bringing forth of potencies and types and ideas, to whom God gave the gift of being; it was as yet the world “above,” the primæval Heaven, in ultimate perfection, thus constituting the unchanging boundaries of the new universe that was to be. These things-that-are were filled with “mysteries,” not “breaths” or “lives,” for these were not as yet.

8. The next stage is the breathing of the spiritual (not the physical) breath of lives into the fairest blend of the primal elements that condition the world-area. This blend or soul-substance is called psychōsis. The primal elements were not our mixed earth, water, fire, and air, but “knowing fire” (perhaps “fire in itself,” as Hermes elsewhere calls it, or intelligible fire, perchance the “flower of fire” of the so-called “Chaldæan Oracles” 1) and unknowing air, if we may judge from the phrase (7): “Let heaven be filled with all things full, and air and æther [? = fire] too!” It is Heaven or the ideal world that is so filled; even earth-water was not yet manifested, much less earth and water.

It seems, then, that these souls (souls corresponding above with the subsequent man-stage below) were a blend of the three: spirit, knowing fire, and unknowing air,—triads, yet a unity called psychōsis.

9. They were moreover all essentially equal, but differed according to some fixed law of numbering; they were also apparently definite in number, one soul perchance for every star, as with Plato, according to the law of similarity of less and greater, of within and without.

10. These souls, then, were “sacred (or typical) men,”

p. 139

a creation prior to that of the “sacred animals”; their habitat was in Upper Nature, the “all-fairest station of the æther”—the celestial cosmos.

11. They were appointed to certain stations and to the task of keeping the “wheel revolving,”—that is, as we shall see, they were to fashion forms for birth and death, and so provide means of transmission for the life-currents ever circulating in the great sphere. This was their appointed task, the law imposed on them, as obedient children of the Great King, their sire. So long as they kept their appointed stations they were to live for ever in surroundings of bliss and beauty, in full contemplation of the glories of the greater universe, throned amid the stars. But if they disobeyed the law, bonds and punishment await them.

12. We next come to a further creation of souls—a subject somewhat difficult to follow. These souls are of an inferior grade to the preceding, for they are composed of the primal water and earth, of “water in itself” and “earth in itself” we must suppose, and not of the compound elements we now call by these names. These are the souls of certain “sacred animals” or lives, which bear the same relationship to the souls which “keep the wheel revolving” as animals do to man on earth. They are, however, not shaped like the animals on earth, nor possess even typical animal forms, but bear the forms of men, though they are not men.

13. Still was the divine “water-earth” substance unexhausted, and so the residue was handed over to “those souls that had gone in advance and had been summoned to the land of Gods,”—that is to say, those stations near the Gods, in highest æther, of which mention has just been made. These souls are, of course, the man-souls proper.

Out of this residue these Builders were to fashion

p. 140

animals, after the models the Creator gave them,—certain types of life, below the “man” type proper, ranged in due order corresponding to the “motions of the souls.” That is to say, there were various classes of Builders according to the types of animals which were to be copied. The Builders were to fashion the forms, the Creator was to breathe into them the life.

14. Thus these Builders fashioned the etheric doubles of birds, quadrupeds, fish and reptiles, and not their physical bodies, for as yet the earth was not solid.

15. And so the Builder-souls accomplished their task, and fashioned the primæval copies of the celestial types of animals. Proud of their work, they grew restive at the restraints placed upon them by the law of their stations, and overstepped the limits decreed by the Creator. 1

Whereupon the punishment is pronounced, and the Creator resolves to make the human frame, therein to imprison the disobedient souls.

And here we learn incidentally that all of this

p. 141

psychogenesis which has gone before was the direct teaching of Hermes to the writer; of no physical Hermes, however, but of that Hermes whose “Books” are hidden in the zones (5), of the Hermes whom the writer, as he would have us believe, came to know face to face only after his inner vision was opened, and he had gazed with all-seeing eyes “upon the mysteries of that new dawn” (4).

16. For the new and mysterious fabrication of the man-form, all the seven obedient Gods, to whom the man-souls are kin (17), are summoned by the chief of them, Hermes himself, the beloved son and messenger of the Supreme, “soul of My Soul, and holy mind of My own Mind.” 1

17. All of the seven promise to bestow the best they have on man.

18. The plasm out of which the man-form is to be modelled is the residue of the mixture out of which the Builders had already made the animal doubles. But the Builder of the man-frames was Hermes himself, who mixed the plasm with still more water.

19. Here the writer inserts a further piece of information concerning the source of his tradition. It is no longer as before what Hermes himself reveals to him in vision, but what the writer was told at a certain initiation called the “Black Rite.” This rite was presided over by Kamēphis, who is called the “earliest of all,” or perhaps more correctly the “most primæval of [us] all.” Kamēphis is thus conceived as the representative of a more ancient wisdom than that of Isis, and yet even he but hands on the tradition of Hermes. 2

20. The souls are “enfleshed,” and utter loud complaints. Apparently not all at first can speak articulately; most of them can only groan, or scream,

p. 142

or hiss. The leading class of souls can, however, so far dominate the plasm as to speak articulately, and so one of their number utters a desperate appeal to Heaven.

21. They have now lost their celestial state, and Heaven is shut away from them; no longer can they see “without the light.” They are shut down into a “heart’s small compass”; the Sun of their being has become a light-spark only, hidden in the heart. This is, of course, the logos, the inmost reality in man.

22. The souls pray for some amelioration of their unhappy lot, and the conditions of the moral law are expounded to them. They who do rightly shall, on their body’s dissolution, reascend to Heaven and be at rest; they who do ill, shall work out their redemption under the law of metempsychosis, or change from body to body, from prison to prison.

23. Details of this metempsychosis are then given with special reference to the incarnations of the “more righteous,” who shall be kings, philosophers and prophets. Such souls apparently, for it is not expressly so stated, shall, in passing round the wheel of rebirth, when out of incarnation in a human body, have some sort of life with the souls of the leading types of animals, which are given as eagles, lions, dragons, and dolphins. Or, if we are unjustified in this speculation, such souls shall in their animal parts have intimate relation with the noblest types of animal essence (24).

25. There now comes upon the scene the mighty Intellect of the Earth, a veritable Erdgeist, in the form of Mōmus, who speaking out of affection for him (28), urges Hermes to increase ills and trials upon the souls of men, so that they shall not dare too much (25-27). And thereon Hermes sets in motion the instrument or engine of unerring fate and mechanical retribution (28, 29).

p. 143

29. Now all these things took place at the dawn of earth-life, when all as yet was inert, as far as our now solid earth is concerned. We must then suppose that as yet our present phase of existence on earth had not yet been manifested; that all was as yet in a far subtler or more primitive state of existence, when earth was still all “a-tremble,” and had not yet hardened to its present state of solidity;—that is to say, that the man-plasm was in an etheric state (30).

31. The earth gradually hardens. Into the now more solid earth, the Creator and His obedient sons, the Gods who had not made revolt, poured forth the blessings of nature. This is described by the beautiful symbol of the hands of blessing, figured in Egypt as the sun-rays, each terminating in a hand for giving light and life. 1

The imprisoned souls, the kinsmen of the Gods obedient, continue their revolt; they are the leaders of mankind, of a mankind far weaker than themselves, a humanity, apparently evolved normally from the nature of things and as yet in its childhood. Instead of teaching them the lessons of love and wisdom, the Disobedient Ones use them for evil purposes, for war and conflict, for oppression and savagery.

32. Things go from bad to worse; the earth is befouled with the horrors of savage man, until in despair the pure elements complain to God. They pray that He will send a holy emanation of Himself to set things right (32-34).

35. Hereupon God sends forth the mystery of a new birth, a divine descent, or emanation, an avatāra, as the Aryan Hindu tradition would call it, a dual manifestation. 2 And so Osiris and Isis are born to help the

p. 144

world, to recall men from savagery, and restore the moral order (35-37).

It was they who were taught directly by Hermes (37) in all law and science and wisdom. Their mission meets with success, and the “world” is filled with a knowledge of the Path of Return. But before their ascension into Heaven they have a petition to make to the Father, that not only earth but also the surrounding spaces up to Heaven itself may be filled with a knowledge of the truth. Thus then they proceed to hymn the Sire and Monarch of all in a praise-giving which, unfortunately, Stobæus did not think fit to copy.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The original text of the “Virgin of the World” treatise is obviously broken only by the omission of the Hymn of Osiris and Isis, and Excerpt ii. follows otherwise immediately on Excerpt i. The subject is the birth of royal souls, taken up from the instruction given in K. K., 23, 24 above.

39. There are four chief spaces: (i) Invisible Heaven, inhabited by the Gods, with the Invisible Sun as lord of all; (ii) Æther, inhabited by the Stars, of which for us the Sun is leader; (iii) Air, in which dwell non-incarnate souls, ruled by the Moon, as watcher o’er the paths of genesis; (iv) Earth, inhabited by men and animals, and over men the immediate ruler is the Divine King of the time.

40. The king-soul is the last of the Gods but the first of men 1; he is, however, on earth a demigod only, for his true divinity is obscured. His soul, or ka, comes from a soul-plane superior to that of the rest of mankind.

The ascending souls of normally evolving humanity are thought of, apparently, as describing ever widening

p. 145

circles in their wheelings in and out of incarnation, rising, as they increase in virtue and knowledge, at the zenith of their ascent in the intermediate state, before they turn to descend again into rebirth, ever nearer to the limits of the sensible world and, the frontiers of Heaven.

41. But there is also another class of descending royal souls, who have only slightly transgressed, and therefore descend only as far as this grade of humanity.

42. For the royal or ruling soul is not only a warrior monarch; his sovereignty may be also shown in arts of peace. He may be a righteous judge, a musician or poet, a truth-lover or philosopher. The activities of these souls are not determined, as is the case with souls of lower grades,—that is, those souls which have fallen deeper into material existence,—by what Basilides would have called the “appendages” of the animal nature; they are determined by a fairer taxis, an escort of angels and daimones, who accompany them into birth.

43. The description of their manner of birth, however, is, unfortunately, lost to us, owing either to the hesitation of Stobæus to make it public, or to its being cut out by some subsequent copyist.

44. We are next told that sex is no essential characteristic of the soul. It is an “accident” of the body, but this body is not the physical, but the “aery” body, which air, however, is not a simple element, but already differentiated into four sub-elements. 1

45. Moreover the sight, or intelligence, of the soul also depends upon the purity of certain envelopes, which

p. 146

are called “airs,”—“airs” apparently more subtle even than the aery body (45). 1

46. Next follows a naïve reason for the excellence of Egypt and the wisdom of the Egyptians (46-48). Here the writer seems to be no longer dependent directly on the Trismegistic tradition, but is inserting and expanding popular notions.

49. The remaining sections of the Excerpt are taken up with speculations as to the cause of delirium (49, 50), and Stobæus brings his extract to a conclusion apparently without allowing the writer to complete his exposition.

SOURCES?

The discussion as to the meaning of the title, which has so far been invariably translated “The Virgin of the World,” will come more appropriately later on.

How much of the original treatise has been handed on to us by Stobæus we have no external means of deciding. Our two Extracts, however, plainly stand in immediate connection with each other, and the original text is broken only by the unfortunate omission of the Hymn of Osiris and Isis. The first Extract, moreover, is plainly not the beginning of the treatise, since it opens with words referring to what has gone before; while the second Extract ends in a very unsatisfactory manner in the middle of a subject.

What we have, however, gives us some very interesting indications of how the writer regarded his sources,—whether written or oral, whether physical or psychic. He of course would have us take his treatise as a literary unity; and indeed the subject is so worked up that it is very difficult to discover what the literary

p. 147

sources that lay before the writer may have been, for the story runs on straight enough in the same thought-mould and literary form, in spite of the insertion of somewhat contradictory statements concerning the sources of information.

When, however, Reitzenstein (p. 136) expressly states that the creation-story shows indubitable traces of two older forms, and that this is not a matter of surprise, as we find two (or more precisely four) different introductions,—we are not able entirely to follow him. It is true that these introductory statements are apparently at variance, but on further consideration they appear to be not really self-contradictory.

THE DIRECT VOICE AND THE BOOKS OF HERMES

The main representation is that the teacher of Isis is Hermes, who saw the world-creation, that is, the creation of our earth-system, and the soul-making, with his own spiritual sight (2). Isis has obtained her knowledge in two ways: either from the sacred Books of Hermes (4, 5); or by the direct spiritual voice of the Master (15). The intention here is plainly to claim the authority of direct revelation, for even the Books are not physical. They have disappeared, if indeed they ever were physical, and can only be recovered from the tablets of unseen nature, by ascending to the zones (5) where they are hidden; and these zones are plainly the same as the soul-spaces mentioned in S. I. H., 8.

At the same time there is mention of another tradition, which, though in later details purporting to be historic and physical, in its beginnings is involved in purely mythological and psychic considerations. When the first and most ancient Hermes ascended to Heaven, he left his Books in the charge of the Gods, his kinsmen,

p. 148

in the zones, and not on earth (3). On earth there succeeded to this wisdom a younger race, beloved of Hermes, and personified as his son Tat. These were souls as yet too young to understand the true science face to face. They were apparently regarded as the Tat (Thoth) priesthood of our humanity, who were subsequently joined by wisdom-lovers of another line of tradition, the Imuth (Asclepius) brotherhood, who had their doctrine originally from Ptah. 1 This seems to hint at some ancient union of two traditions or schools of mystic science, perhaps from the Memphitic and Thebaic priesthoods respectively. 2

What, however, is clear is that the writer professes to set forth a higher and more direct teaching than either the received tradition of the Isiac mystery-cult or of the Tat-Asclepius school. This he does in the person of Isis as the face to face disciple of the most ancient Hermes, 3 thus showing us that in the Hermes-circles of the Theoretics, or those who had the direct sight, though the Isis mystery-teaching was considered a tradition of the wisdom, it was nevertheless held to be entirely subordinate to the illumination of the direct sight.

p. 149

KAMEPHIS AND THE DARK MYSTERY

In apparent contradiction to all this we have the following statement: “Now give good heed, son Horus, for thou art being told the mystic spectacle which Kamēphis, our forefather, was privileged to hear from Hermes, the record-writer of all deeds, and I from Kamēphis when he did honour me with the Black [Rite] that gives perfection” (19). 1

Here Reitzenstein (p. 137) professes to discover the conflation of two absolutely distinct traditions of (i) Kamephis, a later god and pupil of Hermes, and (ii) Kamephis, an older god and teacher of Isis; but in this I cannot follow him. It all depends on the meaning assigned to the words παρὰ τοῦ πάντων προγενεστέρου, which Reitzenstein regards as signifying “the most ancient of all [gods],” but which I translate as “the most ancient of [us] all.”

I take it to mean simply that, according to the general Isis-tradition, the founder of its mysteries was stated to be Kamephis, but that the Isis-Hermes circles claimed that this Kamephis, though truly the most ancient figure in the Isis tradition proper, was nevertheless in his turn the pupil of the still more ancient Hermes.

The grade of Kamephis was presumably represented in the mystery-cult by the arch-hierophant who presided at the degree called the “Dark Mystery” or “Black Rite.” It was a rite performed only for those

p. 150

who were judged worthy of it (ἐτίμησεν) after long probation in lower degrees, something of a far more sacred character, apparently, than the instruction in the mysteries enacted in the light.

I would suggest, therefore, that we have here a reference to the most esoteric institution of the Isiac tradition, the more precise nature of which we will consider later on; it is enough for the moment to connect it with certain objects or shows that were apparently made to appear in the dark. As Clement of Alexandria says in his famous commonplace book, called the Stromateis 1:

“It is not without reason that in the mysteries of the Greeks, lustrations hold the first place, analogous to ablutions among the Barbarians [that is, non-Greeks]. After these come the lesser mysteries, which have some foundation of instruction and of preliminary preparation for what is to follow; and then the great mysteries, in which nothing remains to be learned of the universe, but only to contemplate and comprehend nature [herself] and the things [which are mystically shown to the initiated].” 2

p. 151

KNEPH-KAMEPHIS

But who was Kamēphis in the theology of the Egyptians? According to Reitzenstein, Kamephis or Kmephis, that is Kmeph, is equated by Egyptologists with Kneph, who, according to Plutarch, 1 was worshipped in the Thebaid as the ingenerable and immortal God. Kneph, however, as Sethe has shown, 2 is one of the aliases of Ammon, who is the “bull [or husband] of his mother,” the “creator who has created himself.” Kneph is, moreover, the Good Daimon, as Philo of Byblus says. 3 He is the Sun-god and Heaven-god Ammon.

“If he open his eyes, he filleth all with light in his primæval 4 land; and if he close them all is dark.” 5

Here we have Kneph-Ammon as the giver of light in darkness, and the opener of the eyes.

Moreover, Porphyry 6 tells us that the Egyptians regarded Kneph as the demiurge or creator, and represented him in the form of a man, with skin of a blue-black tint, girt with a girdle, and holding

p. 152

a sceptre, and wearing a crown of regal wings. This symbolism, says Porphyry, signified that he was the representative of the Logos or Reason, difficult to discover, hidden, 1 not manifest 2; it is he who gives light and also life 3; he is the King. The winged crown upon his head, he adds, signifies that he moves or energizes intellectually.

Kamephis, then, stands in the Isis-tradition for the representative of Agathodaimon, the Logos-creator. He is, however, a later holder of this office, and has had it handed on to him by Hermes, or at any rate he is instructed in the Logos-wisdom by Hermes.

HERMES I. AND HERMES II.

In this connection it is instructive to refer to the account which Syncellus 4 tells us he took from the statement of Manetho.

Manetho, says Syncellus, states in his Books, that he based his replies concerning the dynasties of Egypt to King Ptolemy on the monuments.

“[These monuments], he [Manetho] tells us, were engraved in the sacred language, and in the characters of the sacred writing, by Thoth the First Hermes; after the Flood they were translated from the sacred language into the then common tongue, but [still written] in hieroglyphic characters, and stored away in books, by the Good Daimon’s son, the Second Hermes, the father of Tat, in the inner shrines of the temples of Egypt.”

p. 153

Here we have a tradition, going back as far as Manetho, which I have shown, in Chapter V. of the “Prolegomena” on “Manetho, High Priest of Egypt,” cannot be so lightly disposed of as has been previously supposed,—dealing expressly with the Books of Hermes.

This tradition, it is true, differs from the account given in our Sermon (3-5), where the writer says nothing expressly of a flood, but evidently wishes us to believe that the most ancient records of Hermes were magically hidden in the zones of the unseen world, and that the flood, if there was one, was a flood or lapse of time that had utterly removed these records from the earth. For him they no longer existed physically.

Manetho’s account deals with another view of the matter. His tradition appears to be as follows. The oldest records were on stone monuments which had survived some great flood in Egypt. These records belonged to the period of the First Hermes, the Good Daimon par excellence, the priesthood, therefore, of the earliest antediluvian Egyptian civilization. After the flood they were translated from the most archaic language into ancient Egyptian, and preserved in book-form by the Second Hermes, the priesthood, presumably, of the most ancient civilization after the flood, who were in time succeeded by the Tat priesthood.

That this tradition is elsewhere contradicted by the Isis-tradition proper, which in a somewhat similar genealogy places Isis at the very beginning prior even to Hermes I., 1 need not detain us, since each tradition would naturally claim the priority of those whom it regarded as its own special founders, and we are for the moment concerned only with the claims of the Hermes-school.

p. 154

The main point of interest is that there was a tradition which explained the past on the hypothesis of periods of culture succeeding one another,—the oldest being supposed to have been the wisest and highest; the most archaic hieroglyphic language, which perhaps the priests of Manetho’s day could no longer fully understand, 1 was supposed to have been the tongue of the civilization before the Flood of Hermes I. It may even be that the remains of this tongue were preserved only in the magical invocations, as a thing most sacred, the “language of the gods.”

The point of view, however, of the circle to which our writer belonged, was that the records of this most ancient civilization were no longer to be read even in the oldest inscriptions; they could only be recovered by spiritual sight. Into close relation with this, we must, I think, bring the statement made in § 37, that Osiris and Isis, though they themselves had learned all the secrets of the records of Hermes, nevertheless kept part of them secret, and engraved on stone only such as were adapted for the intelligence of “mortal men.”

The Kamephis of the Isis-tradition, then, apparently stands for Kneph as Agathodaimon, that is for Hermes, but not for our Hermes I., 2 for he has no physical

p. 155

contact with the Isis-tradition, but for Hermes II., who was taught by Hermes I.

THE BLACK RITE

But what is the precise meaning of the “black rite” at which Kamephis presides? I have already suggested the environment in which the general meaning may be sought, though I have not been able to produce any objective evidence of a precise nature. Reitzenstein (pp. 139 ff.), however, thinks he has discovered that evidence. His view is as follows:

The key to the meaning, according to him, is to be found in the following line from a Magic Papyrus 1:

“I invoke thee, Lady Isis, with whom the Good Daimon doth unite, 2 He who is Lord ἐν τῷ τελείῳ μέλανι.”

Reitzenstein thinks that the Good Daimon here stands for Chnum, and works out (p. 140) a learned hypothesis that the “black” refers to a certain territory of black earth, between Syene and Takompso, the Dedocaschœnus, especially famed for its pottery, which was originally in the possession of the Isis priesthood, but was subsequently transferred to the priesthood of Chnum by King Dośer. Reitzenstein would thus, presumably, translate the latter half of the sentence as “the Good Daimon who is Lord in the perfect black [country],” and so make it refer to Chnum, though indeed he seems himself to feel the inadequacy of this explanation to cover the word “perfect” (p. 144). But this seems to me to take all the dignified meaning out of both our text and that of the Magic Papyrus, and to introduce

p. 156

local geographical considerations which are plainly out of keeping with the context.

It is far more natural to make the Agathodaimon of the Papyrus refer to Osiris; for indeed it is one of his most frequent designations. Moreover, it is precisely Osiris who is pre-eminently connected with the so-called “under world,” the unseen world, the “mysterious dark.” He is lord there, while Isis remains on earth; it is he who would most fitly give instructions on such matters, and indeed one of the ancient mystery-sayings was precisely, “Osiris is a dark God.” 1

“He who is Lord in the perfecting black,” might thus mean that Osiris, the masculine potency 2 of the soul, purified and perfected the man on the mysterious dark side of things, and completed the work which Isis, the feminine potency of the soul, had begun on him.

That, in the highest mystery-circles, this was some stage of union of the man with the higher part of himself, may be deduced from the interesting citations made by Reitzenstein (pp. 142-144) from the later Alchemical Hermes-literature; it clearly refers to the mystic “sacred marriage,” 3 the intimate union of the soul with the logos, or divine ray. Much could be written on this subject, but it will be sufficient to append two passages of more than ordinary interest. The Jewish over-writer of the Naassene Document contends that the chief mystery of the Gnosis was but the consummation of the instruction given in the various mystery-institutions of the nations. The

p. 157

[paragraph continues] Lesser Mysteries, he tells us, commenting on the text of the Pagan commentator, pertained to “fleshly generation,” whereas the Greater dealt with the new birth, or second birth, with regeneration, and not with genesis. And speaking of a certain mystery, he says:

“For this is the Gate of Heaven, and this is the House of God, where the Good God 1 dwells alone, into which [House] no impure [man] shall come; but it is kept under watch for the spiritual alone; where when they come they must cast away their garments, and all become bridegrooms obtaining their true manhood through the Virginal Spirit. For such a man is the Virgin big with child, conceiving and bearing a Son, not psychic, not fleshly, but a blessed Æon of Æons.” 2

In the marvellous mystery-ritual of the new-found fragments of The Acts of John, lately discovered in a fourteenth century MS. in Vienna, disguised in hymn form, and hiding an almost inexhaustible mine of very early tradition, the “sacred marriage” is plainly suggested as one of the keys to part of the ritual. Compare, for instance, with the “casting away of their garments,” in the above-quoted passage of the Naassene writer, the following:

“[The Disciple.] I would flee.

[The Master.] I would [have thee] stay.

[The Assistants.] Amen!

[The Disciple.] I would be robed.

[The Master.] And I would robe [thee].

[The Assistants.] Amen!

[The Disciple.] I would be at-oned.

p. 158

[The Master.] And I would at-one.

[The Assistants.] Amen!” 1

BLACK LAND.

But to return to the “mysterious black.” Plutarch tells us: “Moreover, they [the Egyptians] call Egypt, inasmuch as its soil is particularly black, as though it were the black of the eye, Chemia, and compare it with the heart,” 2—for, he adds, it is hot and moist, and set in the southern part of the inhabitable world, in the same way as the heart in the left side of a man. 3

Egypt, the “sacred land” par excellence, was called Chemia or Chem (Ḥem), Black-land, because of the nature of its dark loamy soil; it was, moreover, in symbolic phraseology the black of the eye, that is, the pupil of the earth-eye, the stars and planets being regarded as the eyes of the gods. 4 Egypt, then, was the eye and heart of the Earth; the Heavenly Nile poured its light-flood of wisdom through this dark of the eye, or made the land throb like a heart with the celestial life-currents.

Nor is the above quotation an unsupported statement of Plutarch’s, for in an ancient text from Edfu, 5 we read: “Egypt (lit. the Black), which is so called after the eye of Osiris, for it is his pupil.”

Ammon-Kneph, too, as we have seen, is black, or blue-black, signifying his hidden and mysterious

p. 159

character; and in the above-quoted passage he is called “he who holds himself hidden in his eye,” or “he who veils himself in his pupil.”

This pupil, then, concludes Reitzenstein (p. 145), is the “mysterious black.” Is this, then, the origin of this peculiar phrase? If so, it would be connected with seeing, the spiritual sight, the true Epopteia.

THE PUPIL OF THE WORLD’S EYE

But Isis, also, is the black earth, and, therefore, the pupil of the eye of Osiris, and, therefore, also of the Chnum or Ammon identified with Osiris at Syene. Isis, therefore, herself is the “Pupil of the World’s Eye”—the κόρη κόσμου. 1

Reitzenstein would, therefore, have it that the original type of our treatise looks back to a tradition which makes the mystery-goddess Isis the disciple and spouse of the mysterious Chnum or Ammon, or Kneph or Kamephis, as Agathodaimon; and, therefore, presumably, that the making of this Kamephis the disciple in his turn of Hermes is a later development of the tradition, when the Hermes-communities gained ascendancy in certain circles of the Isis-tradition.

This is very probable; but dare we, with Reitzenstein, cast aside the “traditional” translation of κόρη κόσμου, as “Virgin of the World,” and prefix to our treatise as title the new version, “The Pupil of the Eye of the World”? It certainly sounds strange as a title to unaccustomed ears, and differs widely from any other titles of the Hermetic sermons known to us. But what does the “Virgin of the World” mean in connection with our treatise? Isis as the Virgin Mother is a

p. 160

familiar idea to students of Egyptology 1; she is κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, the “World-Virgin.”

THE SON OF THE VIRGIN

And here it will be of interest to turn to a curious statement of Epiphanius 2; it is missing in all editions of this Father prior to that of Dindorf (Leipzig, 1859), which was based on the very early (tenth century) Codex Marcianus 125, all previous editions being printed from a severely censured and bowdlerized fourteenth century MS.

Epiphanius is stating that the true birthday of the Christ is the Feast of Epiphany, “at a distance of thirteen days from the increase of the light [i.e. December 25]; for it needs must have been that this should be a figure of our Lord Jesus Christ Himself and of His twelve disciples, who make up the thirteen days of the increase of the Light.” The Feast of the Epiphany was a great day in Egypt, connected with the “Birth of the Æon,”—a phase of the “Birth of Horus.” For Epiphanius thus continues:

“How many other things in the past and present support and bear witness to this proposition, I mean the birth of Christ! Indeed, the leaders of the idol-cults, 3 filled with wiles to deceive the idol-worshippers who believe in them, in many places keep highest festival on this same night of Epiphany [= the Manifestation to Light], so that they whose hopes are in error may not seek the truth. For instance, at

p. 161

[paragraph continues] Alexandria, in the Koreion, 1 as it is called—an immense temple, that is to say the Precinct of the Virgin—after they have kept all-night vigil with songs and music, chanting to their idol, when the vigil is over, at cock-crow, they descend with lights into an underground crypt, and carry up a wooden image lying naked on a litter, with the seal of a cross made in gold on its forehead, and on either hand two similar seals, and on either knee two others, all five seals being similarly made in gold. And they carry round the image itself, circumambulating seven times the innermost temple, to the accompaniment of pipes, tabors and hymns, and with merry-making they carry it down again underground. And if they are asked the meaning of this mystery, they answer: ‘To-day at this hour the Maiden (Korē), that is, the Virgin, gave birth to the Æon.’”

He further adds that at Petra, in Arabia, where, among other places, this mystery was also performed, the Son of the Virgin is called by a name meaning the “Alone-begotten of the Lord.” 2

Here, then, at Alexandria, in every probability the very environment of our treatise, we have a famous mystery-rite, solemnized in the Temple of the Virgin, who gives birth to a Son, the Æon. This, we shall not be rash in assuming, signifies not only the birth of the new year, but also still more profound mysteries, when we remember the words of the Naassene Document quoted above: “For such a man is the Virgin, big with child, conceiving and bearing a Son,—not psychic, not fleshly [nor, we may add, temporal], but

p. 162

a blessed Æon of Æons”—that is, an Eternity of Eternities, an immortal God.

We should also notice the crowing of the cock, which plays so important a part in the crucifixion-story in the Gospels, 1 and above all things the stigmata on the image, the symbols of a cosmic and human mystery.

THE MYSTERY OF THE BIRTH OF HORUS

In our own treatise the mysterious Birth of Horus is also referred to (35, 36) as follows.

Isis has handed on the tradition of the Coming of Osiris, the Divine emanation, the descent of the efflux of the Supreme, and Horus asks: “How was it, mother, then, that Earth received God’s efflux?”—where Earth may well refer to the “Dark Earth,” a synonym of Isis herself.

And Isis answers: “I may not tell the story of [this] birth; for it is not permitted to describe the origin of this descent, O Horus, [son] of mighty power, lest afterward the way of birth of the immortal Gods should be known unto men.”

Here I think we have a clear reference to the mysterious “Birth of Horus,” the birth of the gods,—that is to say, of how a man becomes a god, becomes the most royal of all souls, gains the kingdom, or lordship over himself. This mystery was not yet to be revealed to the neophyte—Horus—and yet this Birth is suggested to Tat by Hermes—C. H., xiii. (xiv.) 2—when he says: “Wisdom that understands in silence [such is the matter and the womb from out which Man is born] and the True Good the Seed.”

The womb is the mysterious Silence, the matter is

p. 163

[paragraph continues] Wisdom, Isis herself, the seed is the Good, the Agathodaimon, Osiris.

But in our treatise Horus has not yet reached to this high state; Isis, as the introductory words tell us, is pouring forth for him “the first draught of immortality” only, “which souls have custom to receive from gods”; he is being raised to the understanding of a daimon, but not as yet to that of a god.

All of this, moreover, seems to have been part and parcel of the Isis mystery-tradition proper, for as Diodorus (i. 25), following Hecatæus, informs us, it was Isis who “discovered the philtre of immortality, by means of which, when her son Horus, who had been plotted against by the Titans, and found dead (νεκρόν) beneath the water, not only raised him to life (ἀναστῆσαι) by giving him life (ψυχήν), but also made him sharer in immortality.”

Here we have evidence to show that in the mystery-myth Horus was regarded as the human soul, and that there were two interpretations of the mystery. It referred not only to the “rising from the dead” in another body, or return to life in another enfleshment, but also to a still higher mystery, whereby the consciousness of immortality was restored to the memory of the soul. The soul had been cast by the Titans, or the opposing powers of the subtle universe, into the deep waters of the Great Sea, the Ocean of Generation, or Celestial Nile, for as the mysterious informant of Cleombrotus told him, 1 these stories of Titans concerned daimons or souls proper, not bodies. 2

p. 164

From this death in the sea of matter, Isis, the Mother Soul, brings Horus repeatedly back to life, and finally bestows on him the knowledge of immortality, and so raises him from the “dead.” 1

This birth of the “true man” within, the logos, was and is for man the chief of all mysteries. In the Chapter on “The Popular Theurgic Hermes-Cult,” we have already, in elucidation of the sacramental formula, “Thou art I and I am thou,” quoted the agraphon from the Gospel of Eve concerning the Great Man and the Little Man or Dwarf, and lovers of the Aupaniṣhad literature of Hindu-Aryan theosophy need hardly be

p. 165

reminded of “the ‘man,’ of the size of a thumb,” within, in the ether of the heart. 1

ISHON”

But what is of more immediate interest is that the same idea is to some extent found in the Old Covenant documents, especially in the Prophetical and Wisdom literature, which latter was strongly influenced by Hellenistic ideas.

Ishon, which literally means “little man” or “dwarf,” 2 is in A.V. generally translated “apple of the eye.” 3

Thus we read in a purely literal sense, referring to weeping: “Let not the apple of thine eye cease” (Lam. ii. 18).

It was, however, a common persuasion, that the intelligence or soul itself, not merely the reflection of the image of another person, resided in the eye, and was made manifest chiefly by the eye.

Thus the “apple of the eye” was used as a synonym for a man’s most precious possession, the treasure-house as it were of the light of a man.

p. 166

And so we read: “He [Yahweh] kept him [Israel] as the apple of his eye” (Ps. xvii. 8)—where ishon is in the Hebrew further glossed as the “daughter of the eye”; and again: “Thus saith the Lord of Hosts: . . . He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye” (Zech. ii. 8).

The “apple of the eye” (ishon) was, then, something of great value, something very precious, and, therefore, we read in the Wisdom-literature that the punishment of the man who curses his father and mother is that “his lamp shall be put out in obscure (ishon) darkness” (Prov. xx. 20)—that is, that he shall thus extinguish the lamp of his intelligence, or perhaps spiritual nature, “in the apple of his eye there will be darkness”; and this connects with a passage in the Psalms which shows traces of the same Wisdom-teaching. “In the hidden part 1 [of man] thou shalt make me to know wisdom” (Ps. li. 6).

But the most striking passages are to be found in that pre-eminently Wisdom-chapter in the Proverbs-collection, where the true Israelite is warned to remain faithful to the Law (Torah), and to have no commerce with the “strange woman,” the “harlot”—that is, the “false doctrines” of the Gentiles. 2

“Keep my law as the apple of thine eye” (Prov. vii. 2), says the writer, speaking in the name of Yahweh, for he has seen the young and foolish being led astray by the “strange woman.” “He went the way to her house, in the twilight, in the evening; in the black (ishon) and dark night” (Prov. vii. 9). That is to say,

p. 167

his lamp was put out; there was dark night in his eye, in that little man of his, which should be his true light-spark understanding the wisdom of Yahweh.

Here, I think, we have additional evidence, that the idea, that the pupil of the eye was the seat of the spiritual intelligence in man, was widespread in Hellenistic circles. 1 But even so, can we translate κόρη κόσμου as the “Apple of the World-Eye”? It is true that Isis is the instrument or organ of conveying the hidden wisdom to Horus, and that it is eventually Hermes or the Logos who is the true light itself, which shines through her, the pupil of Egypt’s eye, 2 out of that mysterious darkness, in which she found herself, when she received illumination at the hands of Kamephis; but is this sufficient justification for rejecting the traditional translation of the title, and adopting a new version?

On the whole I am inclined to think, that though the new rendering may at first sight appear somewhat strained, nevertheless in proportion as we become more familiarized with the idea and remember the thought-environment of the time, we may venture so to translate it. Isis, then, is the “Apple or Pupil of the Eye of Osiris.” On earth the “mysterious black” is Egypt

p. 168

herself, the wisdom-land. Isis is the mysterious wisdom of Egypt, but in our treatise she is even more than this, for she is that wisdom but now truly illumined by the direct sight, the new dawn of the Trismegistic discipline of which she speaks (4).

To a Greek, however, the word κόρη would combine and not distinguish the two meanings of the title over which we have been labouring; but even as logos meant both “word” and “reason,” so korē would mean both “virgin” and “pupil of the eye”; but as it is impossible to translate it in English by one word, we have followed the traditional rendering.

THE SIXTY SOUL-REGIONS

We now turn to a few of the most important points which require more detailed treatment than the space of a footnote can accommodate. There are, of course, many other points that could be elaborated, but if that were done, the present work would run into volumes.

The number of degrees into which the soul-stuff (psychōsis) is divided, is given as three, and as sixty (10). If this statement stood by itself we should have been somewhat considerably puzzled to have known what to make of it, even when we remembered the mystic statement that 60 is par excellence the number of the soul, and that he who can unriddle the enigma will know its nature.

Fortunately, however, if we turn to S. I. H., 6 (Ex. xxvii.), we find that according to this tradition the soul-regions also were divided into 60 spaces, presumably corresponding to the types of souls.

They were in 4 main divisions and 60 special spaces, with no overlapping (7). These spaces were also called zones, firmaments or layers.

We are further told (6) that the lowest division, that

p. 169

is the one nearest to the earth, consists of 4 spaces; the second, of 8; the third, of 16; and the fourth, of 32.

And still further (7), that there were besides the 4 main divisions 12 intervallic ones. This introduces an element of uncertainty, for, as far as I am aware, we have no objective information which can enable us to determine how the intervallic divisions were located in the mind of the writer; speculation is rash, but a scheme has suggested itself to me, and I append it with all reservation.

First of all we have 4 main divisions or planes, separated from one another by 3 determinations of some sort, for the whole ordering pertains to the Air proper, and perhaps the 4 states of Air were regarded as earthy, watery, aery, and fiery Air. The 3 determinations may perhaps have been regarded as corresponding to the three main grades or florescences of the soul-stuff, which were apparently of a superior substance.

Each division of the 4 may further have been regarded as divided off by three intervallic determinations; so that we should have 3 such intervals in the lowest division, subdividing it into 4 spaces of 1 space each; 3 in the second, subdividing it into 4 spaces of 2 spaces each; 3 in the third, subdividing it into 4 spaces of 4 spaces each; and 3 in the fourth, subdividing it into 4 spaces of 8 spaces each. The sum of these intervals would thus be 12.

PLUTARCH’S YOGIN

In this connection, however, I cannot refrain from appending a pleasant story told by Plutarch. 1

p. 170

The speaker is Cleombrotus, a Lacedæmonian gentleman and man of means, who was a great traveller, and a greedy collector of information of all sorts to form the basis of a philosophical religion. He had spent much time in Egypt, and had also been a voyage beyond the Red Sea. On his travels Cleombrotus had heard of a philosopher-recluse, who lived in complete retirement, except once a year when he was seen by “the folk round the Red Sea”; then it was that a certain divine inspiration came upon him, and he came forth and “prophesied” to the nobles and royal scribes who used to flock to hear him. With great difficulty, and only after the expenditure of much money, Cleombrotus discovered the hermitage of this recluse, and was granted a courteous reception.

Our old philosopher was the handsomest man Cleombrotus had ever met, deeply versed in the knowledge of plants, and a great linguist. With Cleombrotus, however, he spoke Doric, and almost in verse, and “as he spake perfume filled the place from the sweetness of his breath.”

His knowledge of the various mystery-cults was profound, and his intimate acquaintance with the unseen world remarkable; he explained many things to Cleombrotus, and especially the nature of the daimones, and the important part they played as factors in any satisfactory interpretation of ancient mythology, seeing that most of the great myths referred to the doings of the daimones and not of mortals.

Cleombrotus, however, has told his story merely as an introduction to the quotation of a scrap of information let fall by the old philosopher concerning the plurality of worlds 1; thus, then, he continues:

p. 171

“THE PLAIN OF TRUTH”

“He told me that the number of worlds was neither infinite, nor one, nor five, but that there were 183 of them, arranged in the figure of a triangle of which each side contained 60, and of the remaining 3 one set at each angle. And those on the sides touch each other, revolving steadily as in a choral dance. And the area of the triangle is the Common Hearth of all, and is called the ‘Plain of Truth,’ 1 in which the logoi and ideas and paradigms of all things which have been, and which shall be, lie immovable; and the Æon [or Eternity] being round them [sc. the ideas], time flows down upon the worlds like a stream. And the sight and contemplation (θέαν) of these things is possible for the souls of men only once in ten thousand years, should they have lived a virtuous life. And the highest of our initiations here below is only the dream of that true vision and initiation 2; and the discourses [sc. delivered in the mystic rites] have been carefully devised to awaken the memory of the sublime things above, or else are to no purpose.”

p. 172

This statement I am inclined to regard as one of the most distinct pronouncements on the nature of the higher mysteries which has been preserved to us from antiquity, and the locus classicus and point of departure for any really fruitful discussion of the true nature of the philosophic mysteries, and yet I have never seen it referred to in this connection.

Our old philosopher was well acquainted with the Egyptian mystery-tradition, for Cleombrotus obtained information from him concerning the esoteric significance of Typhon and Osiris, and what I have quoted above falls naturally into place in the scheme of ideas of the tradition preserved in the treatise which we are discussing. 1 It, indeed, pertains to a higher side of the matter, for it purports to be the highest theoria of all, and possible for the souls even of the most righteous only at long periods of time.

Of course the representation is symbolical. The triangle is no triangle; it is the “plain of truth,” the “hearth of the universe.” The triangle, then, pertained to the plane of Fire proper and not Air. Still, the ordering of the “worlds” is similar to that of our soul spaces. The triangle is shut off from the manifested world by the Æon; it is out of space and time proper. Time flows down from it. The worlds proper are 3 worlds or cosmoi, each divided into 60 subordinate cosmoi, in choral dance, or orderly harmonious movement of one to the other. Our soul-spaces, then, may have been regarded as some reflection of these supernal conditions.

One is almost tempted to turn the plane triangle

p. 173

into a solid figure, a tetrahedron, 1 and imagine the idea of a world or wheel, at each of the four angles, and to speculate on the Wheels of Ezekiel, the prototype of the Mercabah or Heavenly Chariot of Kabalism, the Throne of Truth of the Supreme, but I will not try the patience of my readers any further, for doubtless most of them will have cried already: Hold, enough!

THE BOUNDARIES OF THE NUMBERS WHICH PREEXIST IN THE SOUL

Perhaps, however, it would be as well, before dismissing the subject, to consider very briefly what Plato, following Pythagoras, 2 has to say concerning the “boundaries” of all numbers which pre-exist in the soul. These soul-numbers are 1, 2, 3, 4, 8, 9, 27 (the combination of the two Pythagorean series 1, 2, 4, 8 and 1, 3, 9, 27), or 1, 2, 3, 2², 2³, 3², 3³. Of these numbers 1, 2, 3 are apportioned to the World-Soul itself, in its intellectual or spiritual aspect, and signify its abiding in (1), its proceeding from (2), and its returning to itself (3); this with regard to primary natures. But in addition, intermediate subtle natures or souls are “providentially” ordered in their evolution and involution, by the World-Soul; they proceed according to the power of the fourth term (4 or 2²), “which possesses generative powers,” and return according to that of the fifth (9 or 3²), “which reduces them to one.” Finally also solid or gross natures are also “providentially” ordered in their procession according to 8 (2³), and in their conversion according to 27 (3³). 3

p. 174

From all of which we get the following scheme of circular progression and conversion of the soul, the various main stages through which it passes:

With this compare the “Chaldæan Oracle” (ap. Psellus, 19): “Do not soil the spirit, nor turn the plane into the solid”—μὴ πνεῦμα μολύνῃς μῦτε βαθύνῃς τὸ ἐπίπεδον (ed. Cory, Or. clii., p. 270); where the four stages correspond to the point, line, plane, and solid. It is also to be remembered that since x0 = 1, 20 = 1 and 30 = l.

That these are the boundary numbers of the soul, according to Pythagoreo-Platonic tradition, is of interest, but how this can in any way be made to agree with the ordering of the soul-spaces in our treatise is a puzzle. That by adding these numbers together (1 + 2 + 3 + 4 + 8 + 9 + 27) we get 54, and by farther adding the numbers of the World-Soul proper (1 + 2 + 3) we get 6, and so total out the whole sum of the phases to 60, savours somewhat of “fudging,” as we used to call it at school. It is by no means convincing, for we are here combining particulars with universals as though they were of equal dignity; still the ancients frequently resort to such combinations.

That, however, there is something more than learned trifling in these numbers of Plato may be seen by the brilliant study of Adam on the “nuptial number” of Plato, 1 which was based upon the properties of the

p. 175

[paragraph continues] “Pythagorean triangle,” a right-angled triangle to the containing sides of which the values of 3 and 4 were given, the value of its hypothenuse being consequently 5; and 3 × 4 × 5 = 60. The numbers 3, 4, 5, together with the series 1, 2, 4, 8, and 1, 3, 9, 27, were the numerical sequences which supplied those “canons of proportion” with which the Pythagoreans and Platonists chiefly busied themselves.

Still, as far as I can see, this does not throw any clear light on the ordering of the soul spaces as given in our treatise, and we are therefore tempted to connect it with the tradition of the mysterious 60’s of Cleombrotus. But what that choral dance was which ordered the subordinate cosmoi into 60’s, and whether they proceeded by stages which might correspond to 3’s and 4’s and 5’s, we have, as far as I am aware, no data on which to base an argument. It may, however, have been connected with Babylonian ideas; the 3 may have been regarded as “falling into” 4, so making 12, and this stage in its turn have been regarded as “falling into” 5, and so making 60.

THE MYSTERIOUS CYLINDER

It is to be noticed, however, that before the souls revolted, the Demiurge “appointed for them limits and reservations 1 in the height of Upper Nature, that they might keep the cylinder a-whirl in proper order and economy” (11).

They were, then, confined to certain orderings and spaces. But what is the mysterious “cylinder” which they were to keep revolving?

So far I have come across nothing that throws any

p. 176

direct light on the subject. However, Proclus 1 says that Porphyry stated that among the Egyptians the letter χ, surrounded by a circle, symbolized the mundane soul.

It is curious that Porphyry should have referred this idea to the Egyptians, when he must have known that Plato, to whom Porphyry looked as the corypheus of all philosophy, had treated of the significance of the symbol X (in Greek χ) in perhaps the most discussed passage of the Timæus (36B). 2 This letter symbolized the mutual relation of the axes and equators of the sphere of the “same” (the “fixed stars”) and the sphere of the “other” (the “seven planetary spheres”). Porphyry, however, may have believed that Plato, or Pythagoras, got the idea in the first place from Egypt—the common persuasion of his school.

This enigma of Plato is described as follows by Jowett in his Introduction to the Timæus 3:

“The universe revolves round a centre once in twenty-four hours, but the orbits of the fixed stars take a different direction from that of the planets. The outer and the inner sphere cross one another and meet again at a point opposite to that of their first contact; the first moving in a circle from left to right along the side of a parallelogram which is supposed to be inscribed in it, the second also moving in a circle along the diagonal of the same parallelogram from right to left 4; or, in

p. 177

other words, the first describing the path of the equator, the second, the path of the ecliptic.”

We should thus, just as the Egyptians, according to Porphyry, symbolized it, represent the conception by the figure of a circle with two diameters suggesting respectively the equator and the ecliptic.

But what is the rectangular figure to which Jowett refers, but which he does not further describe? The circles are spheres; and, therefore, the rectangular figure must be a solid figure inscribed in the sphere “of the same.” If we now set the circle revolving parallel to the longer sides of the figure, this “parallelogram” will trace out a cylinder, while the seven spheres of the “other,” the “souls” of the “planets,” moving parallel to one of the diagonals of our figure, and in an opposite direction to the sphere of the “same,” will, by their mutual difference of rates of motion, cause their “bodies” (the souls surrounding the bodies) to trace out spiral orbits.

All this in itself, I confess, seems very far-fetched, and I should have thrown my notes on the subject into the waste-paper basket, but for the following consideration:

Basil of Cæsarea, in his Hexæmeron, or Homilies on

p. 178

the Six Days of Creation, declared it “a matter of no interest to us whether the earth is a sphere or a cylinder or a disk, or concave in the middle like a fan.” 1

The cylinder-idea, then, was a favourite theory with regard to the earth-shape in the time of Basil, that is the fourth century.

This cylinder-idea, however, I am inclined to think was very ancient. In the domain of Greek speculation we first meet with it in what little is known of the system of Anaximander of Miletus, the successor of Thales.

Anaximander is reported to have believed that “the earth is a heavenly body, controlled by no other power, and keeping its position because it is the same distance from all things; the form of it is curved, cylindrical, like a stone column; it has two faces; one of these is the ground beneath our feet, and the other is opposite to it.” 2

And again: “That the earth is a cylinder in form, and that its depth is one-third of its breadth.” 3

Now I have never been able to persuade myself that the earliest philosophers of Greece “invented” the ideas ascribed to them. They stood on the borderland of mythology and mysticism, and, in every probability, took their ideas from ancient traditions.

p. 179

[paragraph continues] Anaximander himself was in every probability indirectly, for all we know even directly, influenced by Egyptian and Chaldæan notions; indeed, who can any longer doubt in the light of the Cnossus excavations?” 1

Anaximander is thus said to have regarded the earth-cylinder as fixed, whereas in our treatise the cylinder is not the earth and is not fixed; it is, on the contrary, a celestial cylinder and in constant motion. Can it, then, possibly be that this cylinder notion was associated with some Babylonian idea, and had its source in that country par excellence of cylinders? In Babylonia, moreover, the cylinder-shape was frequently used for seals, fashioned like a small roller, so that the characters or symbols engraved on them could be impressed on soft substance, such as wax. Further, the Babylonian and Egyptian civilizations were, as we know, closely associated, and pre-eminently so in the matter of sigils and seals. In the Coptic-Gnostic works, translated from Greek originals, and indubitably mainly of Egyptian origin, the idea of “characters,” “seals,” and “sigils,” as types impressed on matter, is a commonplace.

Can our cylinder, then, have some connection with the circle of animal types, or types of life, of which so much is said in our treatise? The souls of the supernal man class would then have had the task of keeping this cylinder in motion, so that thereby the various types were continually impressed on the plasms in the sphere of generation, or ever-becoming—the wheel of genesis?

This may be so, for in P. S. A., 19, we read: “The air, moreover, is the engine, or machine, through which

p. 180

all things are made . . . mortal from mortal things and things like these.”

So also in K. K., 28, Hermes says: “And I will skillfully devise an instrument, mysterious, possessed of power of sight that cannot err . . . an instrument that binds together all that’s done.”

Here again we have the same idea, all connected with the notion of Fate or Heimarmene; the instrument of Hermes is the Kārmic Wheel, by which cause and effect are linked together, and that too with a moral purpose. 1

Finally, in connection with our cylinder, we may compare the Âryan Hindu myth of the “Churning of the Ocean,” in the Viṣhṇu Purāṇa. The churning-staff or Pillar was the heaven-mountain, round which was coiled the cosmic serpent, to serve as rope for twirling it. The rope was held at either end by the Devas and Asuras, or gods and dæmons. There is also a mystic symbol in India which probably connects with a similar range of ideas. It is two superimposed triangles (⧖), with their apices touching, and round the centre a serpent is twined,—a somewhat curious resemblance to our X and cylinder-idea. And so much for this puzzling symbol.

THE EAGLE, LION, DRAGON AND DOLPHIN

We now pass to the four leading types of animals, connected with souls of the highest rank—namely, the eagle, lion, dragon, and dolphin (24, 25)—which it may be of interest to compare with the symbolism of some of the degrees of the Mithriac Mysteries. 2

p. 181

[paragraph continues] In one of the preliminary degrees of the rite, we are informed, some of the mystæ imitated the voices of birds, others the roaring of lions. 1 All of this was interpreted by the initiates as having reference to transmigration or metempsychosis. Thus Porphyry 2 tells us that in the Mysteries of Mithras they called the mystæ by the names of different animals, so symbolizing man’s common lower nature with that of the irrational animals. Thus, for instance, they called some of the men “lions,” and some of the women “lionesses,” some were called “ravens,” while the “fathers,” the highest grade, were called “hawks” and “eagles.” The “ravens” were the lowest grade; those of the “lion” grade were apparently previously invested with the disguises and masks of a series of animal forms before they received the lion shape.

Porphyry tells us, further, that Pallas, who had, prior to Porphyry’s day, written an excellent treatise on the Mithriaca, now unfortunately lost, asserts that all this was vulgarly believed to refer to the zodiac, but that in truth it symbolized a mystery of the human soul, which is invested with animal natures of various kinds, 3

p. 182

according to the tradition of the Magi. Thus they call the sun (and therefore those corresponding to this nature) a bull, a lion, a dragon, and a hawk.

It is further to be remembered that Appuleius, 1 in describing the robe with which he was invested after his initiation into the Mysteries of Isis, tells us that he was enthroned as the sun, robed in twelve sacramental stoles or garments; these garments were of linen with beautiful paintings upon them, so that from every side “you might see that I was remarkable by the animals which were painted round my vestment in various colours.” This dress, he says, was called the “Olympic Stole.”

MOMUS

Finally, it may perhaps be of service to make the reader a little better acquainted with Momus.

Among the Greeks Momus was the personification of the spirit of fault-finding. Hesiod, in his Theogony (214), places him among the second generation of the children of Night, together with the Fates. From the Cypria 2 of Stasimus, 3 we learn that, when Zeus, in answer to Earth’s prayer to relieve her of her overpopulation of impious mankind, 4 first sent the Theban War, and on this proving insufficient, bethought him of annihilating the human race by thunderbolts (fire) and floods (water), Momus advises the Father of gods and men to marry the goddess Thetis to a mortal, so that a beautiful daughter (Aphrodite-Helen) might be born to

p. 183

them, and so mankind, Greeks and Barbarians, on her account be involved in internecine strife—namely, the Trojan War. Further, the Scholiast on Il., i. 5, avers that it was Momus whom Homer meant to represent by the “will” or “counsel” of Zeus.

Sophocles, moreover, wrote a Satyric drama called “Momus,” 1 and so also Achæus. 2

Both Plato 3 and Aristotle 4 refer to Momus. Callimachus, the chief librarian of the Alexandrian Library, from 260-240 B.C., in his Ætia, 5 pilloried his critic and former pupil Apollonius Rhodius as Momus.

Momus, moreover, was a favourite figure with the Sophists and Rhetoricians, especially of the second century A.D. In Æl. Aristides, 6 Momus, as he could find no fault with Aphrodite herself, found fault with her shoe. 7 Lucian makes Aphrodite vow to oppose Momus tooth and nail, 8 and makes Momus find fault with even the greatest works of the gods, such as the house of Athene, the bull of Zeus, and the men of Hephæstus,—the last because the god-smith had not put windows in their breasts so that their hearts might be seen. 9

And, interestingly enough in connection with our treatise, Lucian, in one of his witty sketches, 10 makes

p. 184

[paragraph continues] Momus one of the persons of the dialogue with Zeus and Hermes. Momus finds fault because Bacchus is reckoned among the gods, and is commanded by Zeus to refrain from making ridicule of Hercules and Asclepius.

The popular figure of Momus was that of a feeble old man, 1—a very different representation from the grandiose Intelligence of our treatise, a true Lucifer.

Some representations give his one sharp tooth, and others wings. The story runs that Zeus finally banished him from Olympus for his fault-finding. 2

The Onomastica Vaticana 3 connects Momus with Mammon; but this side-issue need not detain us. 4

THE MYSTIC GEOGRAPHY OF SACRED LANDS

With regard to the symbolic figure of the Earth of §§ 46-48 of the second K. K. Extract, and the persuasion that Egypt was the heart or centre thereof, we may append two quotations on the subject from widely different standpoints. The first is from Dr Andrew D. White’s recent volumes 5:

“Every great people of antiquity, as a rule, regarded its own central city or most holy place as necessarily the centre of the earth.

“The Chaldeans held that their ‘holy house of the gods’ was the centre. The Egyptians sketched the world under the form of a human figure, in which Egypt was the heart, and the centre of it Thebes. For the Assyrians, it was Babylon; for the Hindus, it was Mount Meru; for the Greeks, so far as the civilized

p. 185

world was concerned, Olympus or the temple of Delphi; for the modern Mohammedans, it is Mecca and its sacred stone; the Chinese, to this day, speak of their empire as the ‘middle kingdom.’ It was in accordance, then, with a simple tendency of human thought that the Jews believed the centre of the world to be Jerusalem.

“The book of Ezekiel speaks of Jerusalem as in the middle of the earth, and all other parts of the world as set around the holy city. Throughout the ‘ages of faith’ this was very generally accepted as a direct revelation from the Almighty regarding the earth’s form. St Jerome, the greatest authority of the early Church upon the Bible, declared, on the strength of this utterance of the prophet, that Jerusalem could be nowhere but at the earth’s centre; in the ninth century Archbishop Kabanus Maurus reiterated the same argument; in the eleventh century Hugh of St Victor gave to the doctrine another scriptural demonstration; and Pope Urban, in his great sermon at Clermont urging the Franks to the crusade, declared, ‘Jerusalem is the middle point of the earth’; in the thirteenth century an ecclesiastical writer much in vogue, the monk Cæsarius of Heisterbach, declared, ‘As the heart in the midst of the body, so is Jerusalem situated in the midst of our inhabited earth,’—‘so it was that Christ was crucified at the centre of the earth.’ Dante accepted this view of Jerusalem as a certainty, wedding it to immortal verse; and in the pious book of travels ascribed to Sir John Mandeville, so widely read in the Middle Ages, it is declared that Jerusalem is at the centre of the world, and that a spear standing erect at the Holy Sepulchre casts no shadow at the equinox.

“Ezekiel’s statement thus became the standard of orthodoxy to early map-makers. The map of the world at Hereford Cathedral, the maps of Andrea Bianco,

p. 186

[paragraph continues] Marino Sanuto, and a multitude of others fixed this view in men’s minds, and doubtless discouraged during many generations any scientific statements tending to unbalance this geographical centre revealed in Scripture.”

So much for the righteous indignation of modern physical science; now for cryptology and mysticism. M. W. Blackden, in a recent article on “The Mysteries and the ‘Book of the Dead,’” writes as follows 1:

“One other key there is . . . without which it is useless to approach The Book of the Dead with the idea of discussing any of those gems of wisdom for which old Egypt was so famous. . . . The knowledge of its existence is no recent discovery: it is simply that ancient nations such as the Egyptians, Chaldees, and Jews, had a system of symbolic geography. . . .

“The Jewish and Egyptian priestly caste endeavoured to map out their lands in accordance with their symbols of spiritual things, so far as the physical features would permit. This symbolism of mountain, city, plain, desert, and river extended from the various parts and furniture of the Lodge, to use Masonic phraseology, up to the spiritual anatomy, as it were, of both macrocosm and microcosm.

“Thus in the Jewish Scriptures it is not difficult to distinguish, in the prophetic battles of the nations that were to rage round about Jerusalem, the same symbolism as we have more directly expressed in a little old book called The Siege of Mansoul, the author of which was the John Bunyan of The Pilgrim’s Progress, a man who could well grasp the excellence of geographical symbolism.

“I cannot, of course, here enter at length into the geographical symbols of Egypt, it would take too long; but as I have given Jerusalem as a symbol, I may say

p. 187

further that Jerusalem as a symbol corresponds to the Egyptian On, or Heliopolis, and so astronomically to the centre of the world and of the universe, and in the microcosm to the spiritual Heart of Man. 1

“But there is one difference between the Hebrew and Egyptian city; for whereas the actual Jerusalem corresponds among the Hebrew prophets to that Jerusalem that now is, and is in bondage with her children, Heliopolis corresponded among the Egyptian priesthood to that city which was to come, the Heavenly City, the New Heart, that should be given to redeemed mankind.”

Here then we have a thesis that deserves a volume to itself; and so I leave it to him who has a mind to undertake the labour.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Footnotes
135:1 The arising of the knowledge of God among the Gods, and the gradual descent of this knowledge down to man, reminds us somewhat of the method of the descent of the “Gospel” in the system of Basilides.

137:1 Or rather apocalypse; see § 15: “As Hermes says when he speaks unto me.”

137:2 Cf. the Egregores of The Book of Enoch; see Charles’ Translation (Oxford; 1893), Index, under “Watchers.”

137:3 The new Manvantara following a periodical Pralaya, to use the terms of Indo-Aryan tradition.

137:4 The creation is figured in one Egyptian tradition as the bursting forth of the Creator into seven peals of laughter,—a sevenfold “Ha!”

138:1 Cf. the “florescence” of § 10.

140:1 Cf. the same idea as expressed by Basilides (ap. Hipp., Philos., vii. 27), but in reversed order, when, speaking of the consummation of the world-process, and the final ascension of the “Sonship” with all its experience gained from union with matter, he says of the remaining souls, which have not reached the dignity of the Sonship, that the Great Ignorance shall come upon them for a space.

“Thus all the souls of this state of existence, whose nature is to remain immortal in this state of existence alone, remain without knowledge of anything different from or better than this state; nor shall there be any rumour or knowledge of things superior in higher states, in order that the lower souls may not suffer pain by striving after impossible objects, just as though it were fish longing to feed on the mountains with sheep, for such a desire would end in their destruction. All things are indestructible if they remain in their proper condition, but subject to destruction if they desire to overleap and transgress their natural limits” (F. F. F., p. 270).

141:1 Cf. Cyril, C. Jul., i. 35; Frag. xvi.

141:2 Cf. §§ 29 and 37.

143:1 Cf. Hermes-Prayer, iii. 3.

143:2 This is of special interest as showing how the Egyptian tradition, in this pre-eminent above all others, did not limit the manifestation to the male sex alone.

144:1 Cf. C. H., xviii. 8 ff.

145:1 The “spirituous” or “aery” body, or vehicle, is composed of the sub-elements, but in it is a predominance of the sub-element “air,” just as in the physical there is a predominance of “earth.”—Philoponus, Proœm. in Aristot. de Anima; see my Orpheus (London, 1896), “The Subtle Body,” pp. 276-281. Cf. also S. I. H., 15, 20.

146:1 Compare this with the prāṇa’s of Indian theosophy; see C. H., x. (xi.) 13, Comment.

148:1 Cf. Diog. Laert., Proœm., i.: “The Egyptians say that Hephæstus (Ptah) was the son of Neilus (the Nile), and that he was the originator of philosophy, of that philosophy whose leaders are priests and prophets”—that is to say, a mystic philosophy of revelation.

148:2 Thus Suidas (s.v. “Ptah”) says that Ptah was the Hephæstus of the Memphite priesthood, and tells us that there was a proverbial saying current among them: “Ptah hath spoken unto thee.” This reminds us of our text: “As Hermes says when he speaks unto me.”

148:3 The type of Isis as utterer of “sacred sermons,” describing herself as daughter or disciple of Hermes, is old, and goes back demonstrably to Ptolemaic times. R. 136, n. 4; 137, n. 1.

149:1 ὁπότ᾽ ἐμὲ καὶ τῷ τελείῳ μέλανι ἐτίμησεν. This has hitherto been always supposed by the philological mind simply to refer to the mysteries of ink or writing, and that too without any humorous intent, but in all portentous solemnity. We must imagine, then, presumably, that it refers to the schooldays of Isis, when she was first taught the Egyptian equivalents for pothooks and hangers. This absurdity is repeated even by Meineke.

150:1 The more correct title of this work should be “Gnostic Jottings (or Notes) according to the True Philosophy,” as Clement states himself and as has been well remarked by Hort in his Ante-Nicene Fathers, p. 87 (London, 1895).

150:2 Op. cit., v. 11. Sopater (Dist. Quæst., p. 123, ed. Walz) speaks of these as “figures” (σχήματα), the same expression which Proclus (In Plat. Rep., p. 380) employs in speaking of the appearances which the Gods assume in their manifestations; Plato (Phædr., p. 250) calls them “blessed apparitions,” or beatific visions” (εὐδαίμονα φάσματα); the author of the Epinomis (p. 986) describes them as “what is most beautiful to see in the world”; these are the “mystic sights” or “wonders” (μυστικὰ θεάματα) of Dion Chrysostom (Orat., xii., p. 387, ed. Reiske); the “holy appearances” (ἅγια φαντάσματα) and “sacred shows” (ἱερὰ δεικνύμενα) of Plutarch (Wyttenbach, Fragm., vi. 1, t. v., p. 722, and De Profect. Virtut. Sent., p. 81, ed. Reiske); the “ineffable apparitions” (ἄρρητα φάσματα) of Aristides (Orat., xix. p. 416, ed. Dindorf); the “divine apparitions” (θεῖα φάσματα) of Himerius (Eclog., xxxii., p. 304, ed. Wernsdorf),—those sublime sights the memory of which was said to accompany the souls of the righteous into the after-life, and when they returned to birth. Cf. Lenormant (F.) on “The Eleusinian Mysteries” in The Contemporary Review (Sept. 1880), p. 416, who, however, thinks that these famous philosophers and writers bankrupted their adjectives merely for the mechanical figures and stage-devices of the lower degrees. See my “Notes on the Eleusinian Mysteries” in The Theosophical Review (April, May, June, 1898), vol. xxii., p. 156.

151:1 De Is. et Os., xxi.

151:2 Berl phil. Wochenschr. (1896), p. 1528; R. 137, n. 3.

151:3 R. 133, n. 2.

151:4 προτογόνῳ—cf. the προγενεστέρου πάντων above.

151:5 Epeius, ap. Eusebius, Præp. Ev., i. 10, p. 41 D.

151:6 Ap. Euseb., Præp., iii. 11, 45, p. 115.

152:1 Cf. the epithet “utterly hidden” found in the “Words (Logoi) of Ammon,” referred to by Justin Martyr, Cohort., xxxviii., and the note thereon in “Fragments from the Fathers.”

152:2 Typified by the dark-coloured body.

152:3 ζωοποιός—typified, presumably, by the girdle (the symbol of the woman) and the staff (the symbol of the man).

152:4 Chron., xl. (ed. Dind., i. 72).

153:1 Varro, De Gente Pop. Rom., ap. Augustine, De Civ. Dei, xviii. 3, 8; R. 139, n. 3.

154:1 It is said that with regard to ancient archaic texts which are still extant, modern Egyptology is able to translate them with greater accuracy than the priests of Manetho’s day; but this one may be allowed to question, unless the ancient texts are capable solely of a physical interpretation.

154:2 The Hermes, presumably, who was fabled to be the son of the Nile, not the physical Nile, but the Heaven Ocean, the Great Green, the Soul of Cosmos, and whom, we are told, the Egyptians would never speak of publicly, but, presumably, only within the circles of initiation. This Nile may be in one sense the Flood that hid the Books of Hermes in its depths or zones; but equally so the son of Nile may be the first Hermes after the Flood.

155:1 Wessley, Denkschr. d. k. Akad. (1893), p. 37, l. 500.

155:2 So R., though this is a meaning to which the lexicons give no support; the verb generally meaning “to defer” or “assent to.”

156:1 Compare also the mystery ritual in The Acts of John: “I am thy God, not that of the betrayer” (F. F. F., p. 434).

156:2 As the Gnostic Marcus would have called it.

156:3 On this ἱερός γάμος or γάμος πνευματικός, see Lobeck (C. A.), Aglaophamus (Königsberg, 1829), 608, 649, 651.

157:1 That is, the Agathodaimon.

157:2 That is, the “Birth of Horus.” Hippolytus, Philos., v. 8 (ed. Dunk, and Schneid, pp. 164, 166, ll. 86-94). see “Myth of Man in the Mysteries,” § 28. The last clause is the gloss of the later Christian over-writer.

158:1 The text is to be found in James (M. R.), Apocrypha Anecdota, ii. (Cambridge, 1897), in Texts and Studies; F. F. F., pp. 432, 433.

158:2 De Is. et Os., xxxiii.

158:3 Cf. this with K. K., 47, where Egypt is said to occupy the position of the heart of the earth.

158:4 Cf. K. K., 20: “Ye brilliant stars, eyes of the gods.”

158:5 Cited by Ebers, “Die Körperteile in Altägyptischen,” Abh. d. k. bayr. Akad. (1897), p. 111, where other references are given.

159:1 Compare also the Naassene document, § 8, in the “Myth of Man” chapter of the Prolegomena, where Isis is called “the seven-robed and black-mantled goddess.”

160:1 Cf. “Isis, the Queen of Heaven, whose most ancient and distinctive title was the Virgin Mother.” Marsham Adams (F.), The Book of the Master, or the Egyptian Doctrine of the Light born of the Virgin Mother (London, 1898), p. 63.

160:2 Hær., li. 22.

160:3 And pre-eminently, therefore, for Epiphanius, the Egyptians.

161:1 That is, the Temple of Korē. This can hardly be the Temple of Persephonē, as Dindorf (iii. 729) suggests, but rather the Temple of Isis.

161:2 Cf. D. J. L., pp. 407 ff.

162:1 Though some have conjectured that the “cock” was the popular name for the Temple-watchman who called the hours.

163:1 See below, where the story is given from Plutarch’s Moralia.

163:2 Compare The Book of the Dead, lxxviii. 31, 32; Budge’s Trans. (London, 1901), ii. 255: “I shall come forth . . . into the House of Isis, the divine lady. I shall behold sacred things which are hidden, and I shall be led on to the secret and holy things, even as they have granted unto me to see the birth of the Great God. Horus hath made me to be a spiritual body through his soul, [and I see what is therein].” Compare the last sentence with C. H., i. 7, and xi. (xii.) 6, where the pupil “sees” by means of the soul of his Master.

164:1 This passage, I believe, affords us an objective point of departure for the reconsideration of C. W. Leadbeater’s statement, in his Christian Creed (London, 1898), p, 45, that “Pontius Pilate” is a pseudo-historical gloss for πόντος πιλητός, the “dense sea” of “matter,” into which the soul is plunged. See for a discussion of this hypothesis D. T. L., pp. 423 ff.

In connection with this a colleague has supplied me with an exceedingly interesting note from Texts and Studies, iv. 2, Coptic Apocryphal Gospels, p. 177, Frag. 4. The Sahidic text is found in Rendiconti della R. Accademia dei Lincei, vol. iii., sem. 2, pp. 381-384 (Frammenti Copti, Nota Via), by Ignazio Guidi (1887). The legend runs that the Devil taking “the form of a fisherman,” goes fishing, and is met by Jesus as He was coming down from the Mount with His disciples. The Devil announces that “he who catcheth fish here, he is the Master. It is not a wonder to catch fish in the waters, the wonder is in this desert, to catch fish therein.” They then have a trial of skill, but the MS. unfortunately breaks off before the result is told. It is in this Fragment that the following remarkable sentence occurs: “Now as Pilate was saying these things before the authorities of Tiberius, the king, Herod, could not refrain from setting Pilate at naught, saying, ‘Thou art a Galilæan foreign Egyptian Pontus.’” The literal translation from the Coptic runs: “Thou art a Pontus Galilæan foreign Egyptian.”

165:1 Compare, for instance, Kaṭhopaniṣhad, Sec. ii., Pt. ii., iv. 11, 12: “The Man, of the size of a thumb, resides in the midst, within in the self, of the past and the future the lord; from him a man hath no desire to hide. This verily is That.

“The Man, of the size of a thumb, like flame free from smoke, of past and of future the lord, the same is to-day, to-morrow the same will he be. This verily is That.”—Mead and Chaṭṭopādhyāya’s Trans. (London, 1896), i. 68, 69.

Here “to-day” and “to-morrow” are said by some to refer to different incarnations; the “Man” (puruṣha) being the potential Self, destined finally to become, or grow into the stature of, the Great Self (Maha-puruṣha).

165:2 See the article, “Theosophic Light on Bible Shadows,” in The Theosophical Review (Nov. 1904), xxxv. 230, 231.

165:3 The minute image of a person reflected in the pupil of the eye of another may to some extent account for the popular belief underlying this identification.

166:1 The same idea which we found above in connection with Ammon.

166:2 To go “a-whoring” after strange gods and strange doctrines was the graphic figure invariably employed by Hebrew orthodoxy; “to commit fornication” not unfrequently echoes the same idea in the New Testament.

167:1 For the latest study on the subject, see Monseur (E.), “L’Âme Pupilline,” Rev. de l’Hist. des Relig. (Jan. and Feb. 1905), who discusses the significance in primitive religion of the reflected image to be seen in the pupil of the eye. This “little man” of the eye was taken to be its soul, and to control all its functions.

167:2 Cf., for the idea in the mind of the ancients, Tim. 45 B: “So much of the fire as would not burn, but gave a gentle light, they formed into a substance akin to the light of every-day life; and the pure fire which is within us and related thereto they made to flow through the eyes in a stream smooth and dense, compressing the whole eye, and especially the centre part, so that it kept out everything of a coarser nature, and allowed to pass only this pure element.”

169:1 De Defectu Oraculorum, xxi., xxii. (42lA-422C), ed. G. N. Bernardakis (Leipzig, 1891), iii. 97-101. See my paper, “Plutarch’s Yogī,” in The Theosophical Review (Dec. 1891), ix. 295-297.

170:1 In this referring to the passage in the Timæus, (55 C D), which runs: “Now, he who, duly reflecting on all this, enquires whether the worlds are to be regarded as indefinite or definite in number, will be of opinion that the notion of their indefiniteness is characteristic of a sadly indefinite and ignorant mind. He, however, who raises the question whether they are to be truly regarded as one or five, takes up a more reasonable position” (Jowett’s Trans., 3rd ed., iii. 475, 476).

171:1 Cf. S. I. H., 3: “Now as I chance myself to be as though initiate into the nature that transcendeth death, and that my feet have crossed the Plain of Truth”; and K. K., 22: “The Monarch came, and sitting on the Throne of Truth made answer to their prayers.” The locus classicus is, of course, Plato, Phædrus, 248 B.

171:2 Cf. K. K., 37: “’Tis they who, taught by Hermes that the things below have been disposed by God to be in sympathy with things above, established on the earth the sacred rites o’er which the mysteries in heaven preside.”

172:1 Our difficulty, however, is that Plutarch, in the words of one of his characters, rejects the idea of this numbering being in any way Egyptian, and ascribes it to a certain Petron of Himera in Sicily,—thereby suggesting a probable Pythagorean connection.

173:1 See the section, “Some Outlines of Æonology,” F. F. F., pp. 311-335.

173:2 See my Orpheus (London, 1896), pp. 255-262.

173:3 Cf. Taylor (T.), “Introd. to Timæus,” Works of Plato (London, 1804), p. 442.

174:1 Rep., viii. 545C-547A. See Adam (J.), The Nuptial Number of Plato: Its Solution and Significance (London, 1891).

175:1 Which may have been regarded as the prototypes of the soul-spaces.

176:1 Comment. in Plat. Tim., 216C; ed. C. E. C. Schneider (Vratislaviæ, 1847), p. 250.

176:2 A passage which Proclus, op. cit., 213A (ed. Sch., p. 152) further explains by means of the “harmonic canon” or ruler.

176:3 Jowett (B.), Dialogues of Plato (3rd ed., Oxford, 1892), iii. 403.

176:4 Cf. text 36C: “The motion of the same he carried round by the side to the right, and the motion of the diverse diagonally to the left,”—that is the side of the rectangular figure supposed to be inscribed in the circle of the “same,” and diagonally, across the rectangular figure from corner to corner; and 38D, 39A: “Now, when all the stars which were necessary to the creation of time [i.e. the spheres of the sun, moon, and five planets] had attained a motion suitable to them, and had become living creatures, having bodies fastened by vital chains, and learned their appointed task, moving in the motion of the diverse, which is diagonal, and passes through, and is governed by the motion of the same, they revolved, some in a larger and some in a lesser orbit. . . . The motion of the same made them turn all in a spiral.” With these instruments of “time,” surrounded by the sphere of the same, compare the idea of time flowing down on the worlds, from the Æon, in the story of Cleombrotus.

178:1 So quoted in Andrew Dickson White’s History of the Warfare of Science with Theology in Christendom (New York, 1898), i. 92. Dr White, unfortunately, does not give the exact reference. The “fan” is, of course, the winnowing fan, a broad basket into which the corn mixed with chaff was received after threshing, and was then thrown up into the wind, so as to disperse the chaff and leave the grain.

178:2 Alexander of Aphrodisias, Comment. on Aristotle in Meteor., 91r (vol. i., 268 I d); Diels, Doxographi Græci (Berlin, 1879), p. 478. Cf. Aëtius, De Placitis Reliquiæ, iii. 10 (Diels, 579).

178:3 Plutarch, Strom., 2 (Diels, 579). See Fairbanks (A.), The First Philosophers of Greece (London, 1898), pp. 13, 14.

179:1 Delitzsch also, in his Babel und Bibel, states that the great debt of early Greece to Assyria will be made clear in a forthcoming work of German scholarship.

180:1 I have also got a stray reference, “κύλινδρος, Plut., 2, 682 C, Xylander’s pages,” but I have not been able to verify this.

180:2 See Cumont (F.), Textes et Monuments figurés relat. aux Mystères de Mithra (Bruxelles, 1899), i. 315.

181:1 Ps. Augustine, Quæstt. Vet. et Nov. Test. (Migne, P. L., tom, xxxiv. col. 2214 f.).

181:2 De Abstinentia, iv. 16 (ed. Nauck, p. 253).

181:3 Cf. Clement of Alexandria on the Basilidian theory of “appendages,” remembering that the School of Basilides was strongly tinctured with Egyptian ideas. “The Basilidians are accustomed to give the name of appendages (or accretions) to the passions. These essences, they say, have a certain substantial existence, and are attached to the rational soul, owing to a certain turmoil and primitive confusion. On to this nucleus other bastard and alien natures of the essence grow, such as those of the wolf, ape, lion, goat, etc. . . . And not only do human souls thus intimately associate themselves with the impulses and impressions of irrational animals, but they even initiate the movements and beauties of plants, because they likewise bear the characteristics of plants appended to them. Nay, there are also certain characteristics [of minerals] shown by habits, such as the hardness of adamant” (F. F. F., p. 276).

182:1 Metamorphoses, Book xi.

182:2 Which Pindar and Herodotus ascribed to Homer himself.

182:3 See Frag. I. from the Scholion on Hom., Il., i. 5 ff.

182:4 See K. K., 34.

183:1 Frag. 369-374B (ed. Dind.); the context of which some believe to be found in Lucian’s Hermotimus, 20.

183:2 Frag. 29, from the Scholion on Aristophanes, Pax, 357.

183:3 Rep., vi. 487A: “Nor would even Momus find fault with this.”

183:4 De Partt. Animal., iii. 2.

183:5 And also at the end of his Hymn to Apollo, ii. 112; also Epigram. Frag., 70.

183:6 Or., 49; ed. Jebb, p. 497.

183:7 Cf. Julian, Ep. ad Dionys.

183:8 Dial. Deor., xx. 2.

183:9 Hermot., xx.; cf. Nig., xxxii.; Dial. Deor., ix.; Ver. Hist., ii. 3; Bab. Fab., lix.; and Jup. Trag., xxii.

183:10 Deor. Consil, iv.

184:1 Philostratus, Ep. 21.

184:2 For the above and other references, see Trümpel’s art. “Momus,” in Roscher’s Lexicon.

184:3 Lug., 194, 59.

184:4 See Nestle’s art. “Mammon,” in Cheyne’s Encyclopædia Biblica.

184:5 Op. supra cit., i. 98, 99.

186:1 The Theosophical Review (July, 1902), vol. xxx. pp. 406, 407.

187:1 “There is an old map of the world in the British Museum which demonstrates both these significations. See also Mappa Mundi, ‘Ebsdorf,’ 1284, and that in Hereford Cathedral made by Richard of Haldingham, one of the Prebends, 1290-1310.”

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

B
=
2
-
3
BUT
43
7
7
T
=
2
-
4
THAT
49
13
4
W
=
5
-
3
WAS
43
7
7
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
R
=
9
-
5
RIVER
72
36
9
-
-
20
4
18
First Total
240
78
33
-
-
2+0
-
1+8
Add to Reduce
2+4+0
7+8
3+3
S
-
2
4
9
Second Total
6
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
-
1+5
-
-
-
2
-
9
Essence of Number
6
6
6

 

 

N
=
5
-
3
NOW
52
16
7
T
=
2
-
4
THIS
56
20
2
I
=
9
-
2
IS
28
10
1
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
S
=
1
-
3
SEA
25
7
7
S
-
19
4
15
First Total
194
68
23
-
-
1+9
-
1+5
Add to Reduce
1+9+4
6+8
2+3
S
-
10
4
6
Second Total
14
14
5
-
-
1+0
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+4
1+4
-
-
-
1
-
6
Essence of Number
5
5
5

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
SIRIUS
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
R
=
9
-
1
R
18
9
9
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
U
=
3
-
1
U
21
3
3
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
-
32
-
6
SIRIUS
95
50
32
-
-
3+2
-
-
-
9+5
5+0
3+2
-
-
5
-
6
SIRIUS
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
-
-
5
-
6
SIRIUS
5
5
5

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
SOTHIS
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
S+O
34
7
7
-
-
-
-
1
T+H+I+S
56
20
2
S
=
1
-
6
SOTHIS
90
27
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9+0
2+7
-
S
=
1
-
6
SOTHIS
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
S
=
1
-
6
SOTHIS
5
9
9

 

Sothic cycle - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sothic_cycle‎

The Sothic year is the length of time for the star Sirius/Sothis to visually return to the same position in relation to the sun. Star years measured in this way vary ...

Sirius, known in ancient Egypt as Sopdet (Greek: Σῶθις = Sothis), is recorded in the earliest astronomical records. During the era of the Middle Kingdom, ...

 

Sirius (star) -- Encyclopedia Britannica - Britannica.com

www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/546598/Sirius‎

Sirius was known as Sothis to the ancient Egyptians, who were aware that it made its first heliacal rising (i.e., rose just before sunrise) of the year at about the ...

 

Sirius - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sirius‎

Sirius is the brightest star in the night sky. With a visual apparent magnitude of −1.46, it is almost twice as bright as Canopus, the next brightest star. The name ...
‎Sirius (disambiguation) - ‎Canis Major - ‎Sirius Satellite Radio - ‎The Sirius Mystery
Sirius

 

Sirius is the brightest star in the night sky. With a visual apparent magnitude of −1.46, it is almost twice as bright as Canopus, the next brightest star. The name "Sirius" is derived from the Ancient Greek: Σείριος Seirios ("glowing" or "scorcher"). The star has the Bayer designation Alpha Canis Majoris (α CMa). What the naked eye perceives as a single star is actually a binary star system, consisting of a white main-sequence star of spectral type A1V, termed Sirius A, and a faint white dwarf companion of spectral type DA2, called Sirius B. The distance separating Sirius A from its companion varies between 8.1 and 31.5 AU.[18]

Sirius appears bright because of both its intrinsic luminosity and its proximity to Earth. At a distance of 2.6 parsecs (8.6 ly), as determined by the Hipparcos astrometry satellite,[5][19][20] the Sirius system is one of Earth's near neighbors; for Northern-hemisphere observers between 30 degrees and 73 degrees of latitude (including almost all of Europe and North America), it is the closest star (after the Sun) that can be seen with the naked eye. Sirius is gradually moving closer to the Solar System, so it will slightly increase in brightness over the next 60,000 years. After that time its distance will begin to recede, but it will continue to be the brightest star in the Earth's sky for the next 210,000 years.[21]

Sirius A is about twice as massive as the Sun and has an absolute visual magnitude of 1.42. It is 25 times more luminous than the Sun[7] but has a significantly lower luminosity than other bright stars such as Canopus or Rigel. The system is between 200 and 300 million years old.[7] It was originally composed of two bright bluish stars. The more massive of these, Sirius B, consumed its resources and became a red giant before shedding its outer layers and collapsing into its current state as a white dwarf around 120 million years ago.[7]

Sirius is also known colloquially as the "Dog Star", reflecting its prominence in its constellation, Canis Major (Greater Dog).[12] The heliacal rising of Sirius marked the flooding of the Nile in Ancient Egypt and the "dog days" of summer for the ancient Greeks, while to the Polynesians it marked winter and was an important star for navigation around the Pacific Ocean

 

 

T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
D
=
4
-
3
DOG
26
17
8
S
=
1
-
4
STAR
58
13
4
-
-
7
-
10
Add to Reduce
117
45
18
-
-
-
-
1+0
Reduce to Deduce
1+1+7
4+5
1+8
-
-
7
-
1
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
G
=
7
-
3
GOD
26
17
8
S
=
1
-
4
STAR
58
13
4
-
-
7
-
10
Add to Reduce
117
45
18
-
-
-
-
1+0
Reduce to Deduce
1+1+7
4+5
1+8
-
-
7
-
1
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
S
=
1
-
4
STAR
58
13
4
D
=
4
-
3
DOG
26
17
8
-
-
7
-
10
Add to Reduce
117
45
18
-
-
-
-
1+0
Reduce to Deduce
1+1+7
4+5
1+8
-
-
7
-
1
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
HAVE
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
H+A
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
2
V+E
27
9
9
H
=
8
Q
4
HAVE
36
18
18
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
COME
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
C+O
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
2
M+E
18
9
9
C
=
3
Q
4
COME
36
18
18
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
20
Q
9
First Total
81
45
45
-
-
2+0
-
-
Add to Reduce
8+1
4+5
4+5
-
-
2
Q
9
Second Total
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
-
-
-
-
-
2
Q
9
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

 

GOD IS MAAT IS

 

-
-
3
-
-
GOD IS MAAT IS
-
-
-
G
=
7
-
3
GOD
26
17
8
I
=
9
-
2
IS
28
10
1
M
=
4
-
4
MAAT
35
8
8
I
=
9
-
2
IS
28
10
1
-
-
11
-
11
MAAT IS GOD IS
117
45
18
-
-
1+1
-
1+1
-
1+1+7
4+5
1+8
-
-
2
-
2
GOD IS MAAT IS
9
9
9

 

GOD IS MAAT IS

 

 

THE KINGDOM OF GOD

 

-
-
-
-
-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
K
=
2
-
7
KINGDOM
73
37
1
O
=
4
-
2
OF
21
12
3
G
=
7
-
3
GOD
26
17
1
-
-
15
-
15
THE KINGDOM OF GOD
153
45
18
-
-
1+5
-
1+5
-
1+5+3
4+5
1+8
-
-
6
-
6
THE KINGDOM OF GOD
9
9
9

 

 

THE ILLUSIONIST

Anita Mason 1983

Unless ye make the things of the right hand as those of the left, and those of the left as those of the right,
and those that are above as those that are below, and those that are behind as those that are before,
ye shall not have knowledge of the kingdom”.

The Acts of Peter

 

 

THE WHITE GODDESS

A

historical grammar of poetic myth by

Robert Graves 1948

Chapter 27

POSTCRIPT 1960

Page 490

Chains of more-than-coincidence occur so often in my life that, if I am forbidden to call them supernatural hauntings, let me call them a habit. Not that I like the word `supernatural'; I find these happenings natural enough, though superlatively unscientific.
In scientific terms, no god at all can be proved to exist, but only beliefs in gods, and the effects of such beliefs on worshippers. The concept of a creative goddess was banned by Christian theologians almost two thousand years ago, and by Jewish theologians long before that. Most scientists, for social convenience, are God-worshippers; though I cannot make out why a belief in a Father-god's authorship of the universe, and its laws, seems any less unscientific than a belief in a Mother-goddess's inspiration of this artificial system. Granted the first metaphor, the second follows logically—if these are no better than metaphors. . . .
True poetic practice implies a mind so miraculously attuned and illuminated that it can form words, by a chain of more-than-coincidences, into a living entity—a poem that goes about on its own (for centuries after the author's death, perhaps) affecting readers with its stored magic. Since the source of poetry's creative power is not scientific intelligence, but inspiration—however this may be explained by scientists—one may surely attribute inspiration to the Lunar Muse, the oldest and most convenient European term for this source? By ancient tradition, the White Goddess becomes one with her human representative—a priestess, a prophetess, a queen-mother. No Muse-poet grows conscious of the Muse except by experience of a woman in whom the Goddess is to some degree resident; just as no Apollonian poet can perform his proper function unless he lives under a monarchy or a quasi-monarchy. A Muse-poet falls in love, absolutely, and his true love is for him the embodiment of the Muse. As a rule, the power of absolutely falling in love soon vanishes; and, as a rule, because the woman feels embarrassed by the spell she exercises over her poet-lover and repudiates it; he, in disillusion, turns to Apollo who, at least, can provide him with a livelihood and intelligent entertainment, and reneges before his middle 'twenties. But the real, perpetually obsessed Muse-poet distinguishes between the Goddess as manifest in the supreme power, glory, wisdom and love of woman, and the individual woman whom the Goddess may make her instrument for a month, a year, seven years, or even more. The Goddess abides; and perhaps he will again have knowledge of her through his experience of another woman.

Being in love does not, and should not, blind the poet to the cruel side of woman's nature — and many Muse poems are written in helpless attestation of this by men whose love is no longer returned:

 

 

THE WHITE GODDESS

A

historical grammar of poetic myth by

Robert Graves 1948

Chapter 15

Page 121

THE SEVEN PILLARS

The Nile is called Ogygian by Aecschylus, and Eeustathius the Byzantine grammarian says that Ogygia was the earliest name for Egypt.

 

O
=
6
-
OGYGIA
-
-
-
-
-
-
--
--
--
1
O
15
6
6
--
-
6
-
-
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
7
-
-
-
-
1
Y
25
7
7
-
7
-
-
-
-
1
G
16
7
7
-
7
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
--
-
-
--
--
--
1
A
1
1
1
--
-
1
O
=
6
6
OGYGIA
64
37
37
-
21
7
-
-
-
-
-
6+4
3+7
3+7
-
2+1
-
O
=
6
6
OGYGIA
10
10
10
--
3
7
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
1+0
1+0
-
-
-
O
=
6
6
OGYGIA
1
1
1
--
3
7

 

 

E
=
5
-
EGYPT
-
-
-
-
-
-
--
--
--
1
E
5
5
5
--
-
5
-
-
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
7
-
-
-
-
1
Y
25
7
7
-
7
-
-
-
-
1
P
16
7
7
-
7
-
--
--
--
1
T
20
2
2
--
-
2
E
=
5
5
EGYPT
73
28
28
-
21
7
-
-
-
-
-
7+3
2+8
2+8
-
2+1
-
E
=
5
5
EGYPT
10
10
10
--
3
7
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
1+0
1+0
-
-
-
E
=
5
5
EGYPT
1
1
1
--
3
7

 

 

O
=
6
6
OGYGIA
64
37
1
E
=
5
5
EGYPT
73
28
1
-
-
11
11
-
137
65
2
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
1+3+7
6+5
-
--
--
2
2
--
11
11
2
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
--
--
2
2
--
2
2
2

 

 

10
AEGYPTIACA
88
43
7
5
EGYPT
73
28
1
15
Add to Reduce
161
71
8
1+5
Reduce to Deduce
1+6+1
7+1
-
6
Essence of Number
8
8
8

 

 

-
EGYPT
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
5
1
G
7
7
7
-
7
-
1
Y
25
7
7
-
7
-
1
P
16
7
7
-
7
-
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
5
EGYPT
73
28
28
-
21
7
-
-
7+3
2+8
2+8
-
2+1
-
5
EGYPT
10
10
10
--
3
7
-
-
1+0
1+0
1+0
-
-
-
5
EGYPT
1
1
1
-
3
7

 

 

-
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
7
7
7
2
+
=
28
2+8
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
-
5
7
25
16
20
+
=
73
7+3
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
7
7
7
2
+
=
28
2+8
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
-
5
7
25
16
20
+
=
73
7+3
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
7
25
16
20
+
=
73
7+3
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
-
5
7
7
7
2
+
=
28
2+8
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
ONE
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
THREE
3
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
FOUR
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
=
5
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
SIX
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
7
7
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
3
=
21
2+1
3
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
EIGHT
8
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
31
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
14
-
-
5
-
28
-
10
3+1
-
-
7
7
7
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
-
-
2+8
-
1+0
4
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
10
-
1
-
-
5
-
+
-
2
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
-
4
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
10
-
1
-
-
5
7
7
7
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
-
4
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
1
-
1

 

 

5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
7
7
7
2
+
=
28
2+8
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
5
7
25
16
20
+
=
73
7+3
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
7
7
7
2
+
=
28
2+8
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
5
7
25
16
20
+
=
73
7+3
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
7
25
16
20
+
=
73
7+3
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
-
5
7
7
7
2
+
=
28
2+8
=
10
1+0
1
=
1
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
2
occurs
x
1
=
2
=
2
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
occurs
x
1
=
5
=
5
-
-
7
7
7
-
-
-
7
occurs
x
3
=
21
2+1
3
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
14
-
-
5
-
28
-
10
-
-
7
7
7
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
-
-
2+8
-
1+0
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
10
-
1
-
5
-
+
-
2
=
7
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
-
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
10
-
1
-
5
7
7
7
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
-
5
E
G
Y
P
T
-
-
5
-
-
5
-
1
-
1

 

 

 

 

 

 

THE WHITE GODDESS

A

historical grammar of poetic myth by

Robert Graves 1948

Chapter 27

POSTCRIPT 1960

Page 121

Since solving this grand conundrum I realize that I misread the riddle:

'I was chief overseer of the work of The Tower of Nimrod',

though I gave the correct answer. It refers to a passage in The Hearings of the Scholars, where

'The Work of the Tower of Nimrod' is explained as the linguistic carried on there

(See Chapter Thirteen) by Feniusa Farsa and his seventy-two assistants. the tower is said to be built of nine different materials:

 

I

WAS CHIEF OVERSEER OF THE WORK OF THE TOWER OF NIMROD

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
W
=
5
-
3
WAS
43
16
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
C
=
3
-
5
CHIEF
31
31
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
8
OVERSEER
107
53
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
4
WORK
67
22
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
5
TOWER
81
27
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
=
5
-
6
NIMROD
73
37
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
57
-
44
First Total
540
261
63
-
1
2
9
8
5
12
7
8
18
-
-
5+7
-
4+4
Add to Reduce
5+4+0
2+6+1
6+3
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+2
-
-
1+8
-
-
12
-
8
Second Total
9
9
9
-
1
2
9
8
5
3
7
8
9
-
-
1+2
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
8
Essence of Number
9
9
9
-
1
2
9
8
5
3
7
8
9

 

 

Topical Bible: Hadadezer - Bible Hub

biblehub.com/topical/h/hadadezer.htm

Hadad is help; called also Hadarezer, Adod is his help, the king of Zobah. Hanun, the king of the Ammonites, hired among others the army of Hadadezer to ...

2 Samuel 8:3 Moreover, David defeated Hadadezer son of ...

 

 

biblehub.com/2_samuel/8-3.htm

David also destroyed the forces of Hadadezer son of Rehob, king of Zobah, when Hadadezer marched out to strengthen his control along the Euphrates River.

 

 

Hadadezer bar Rehob - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hadadezer_bar_Rehob

Hadadezer ("Hadad helps") the son of Rehob (Heb. Hadadezer ben Rehob; Aram

 

 

CHRISTIAN MUSLIM DIALOGUE

H.M. Baagil

May

99

Page 12

II Samuel 8:9-10
"When Toi king of Hamath heard that David had smitten all the host of Hadadezer, Then Toi sent Joram his son unto king David, to salute him, and to bless him, because he had fought against Hadadezer, and had smitten him; for Hadadezer had wars with And Joram with him vessels of silver, and vessels of gold, and vessels of brass."

 

 

-

HADADEZER

-
-
-
-
H+A
9
9
9
-
D+A+D
9
9
9
-
E+Z+E
36
18
9
-
R
18
9
9

9

HADADEZER

72
45
36
-
-
7+2
4+5
3+6

9

HADADEZER

9
9
9

 

 

Ahaziah of Judah - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ahaziah_of_Judah

This entry is not about King Ahaziah of Israel. Ahaziah of Judah 1] or Jehoahaz (2 Chronicles 21:17; 25:23), was a king of Judah, and the son of Jehoram and ...

 

 

A
=
1
-
-
AHAZIAH
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
A+H
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
2
A+Z
27
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
2
A+H
9
9
9
A
=
1
-
7
AHAZIAH
54
36
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
5+4
3+6
-
A
=
1
-
7
AHAZIAH
9
9
9

 

 

SHRI

KRISHNA

SHRI KRISHNA KRISHNA SHRI

SAPTARSHI RISH SAPTARSHI

 

 

BELOVED ISIS QUEEN OF THE NIGHT COME WEAVE THY WEB WITH RAPID LIGHT

 

 

I

I 9 I

ME 9 ME

EGO 9 EGO

CONSCIENCE 9 CONSCIENCE

12345678 9 87654321

 

 

GODS AND SPACEMEN IN THE ANCIENT EAST

W. Raymond Drake 1968

New evidence on the unexplained mysteries of civilization in the ancient East

Page 124

"it is said that in the ancient Egyptian language OS-IRIDE meant 'mouth of the iris'168 or 'the voice of the light..."

 

 

THE LOST LANGUAGE OF SYMBOLISM

Harold Bayley 1912

Page 278

'According to the authors of The Perfect Way,

the words IS and ISH originally meant Light, and the name ISIS, once ISH-ISH, was Egyptian for Light-Light.'

 

6
ISH-ISH
72
36
9
4
ISHI
45
36
9

 

Page 278

"ONE-EYE, TWO-EYES, THREE-EYES"

"According to the authors of The Perfect Way, the words IS and ISH originally meant Light, and the name ISIS, once ISH-ISH,

 

 

THE HOLY BIBLE

Scofield References

Hosea Chapter 2

Page 922/923

16

And it shall be at that day, saith the LORD, that thou shalt call me Ishi; and shalt call me no more Baali.

 

 

-
ISHI
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
2
S+H
27
18
9
1
I
9
9
9
4
ISHI
45
36
27
-
-
4+5
3+6
2+7
4
ISHI
9
9
9

 

And it shall be at that day, saith the LORD, that thou shalt call me Ishi;

 

 

F
=
6
-
4
FULL
51
15
6
M
=
4
-
4
MOON
57
21
3
-
-
10
-
8
-
108
36
9
-
-
1+0
-
-
-
1+0+8
3+6
-
Q
-
1
Q
9
Q
9
9
9

 

FULL MOON 108-36-9-36-108 MOON FULL

 

 

THE

BALANCING

ONE TWO THREE FOUR

FIVE

NINE EIGHT SEVEN SIX

4
FIVE
42
24
6

 

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1

15
ONE TWO THREE FOUR
208
82
1
4
FIVE
42
24
6
17
NINE EIGHT SEVEN SIX
208
91
1

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1

 

-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-

 

 

THE NEW VIEW OVER ATLANTIS

John Michell 1983

Page 150

"A series of clues to the composition of the final pyramidion at the very apex of the Pyramid begins with an observation in A.E. Berriman's Historical Metrology on the antiquity of the British or Imperial inch. There are a number of old Egyptian weights in the British Museum, and others from Greece and Babylon, whose standard of reference has proved to be the cubic inch of gold. Were it not for the common but inappropriate use of metric units in publishing details of antique weights, that feature would be more generally recognized. Five is the number chiefly associated with the pyramid form; which has five faces and five corners,

 

PYRAMID = 86 = PYRAMID

PYRAMID = 41 = PYRAMID

PYRAMID = 5 = PYRAMID

Five is the number chiefly associated with the pyramid form; which has five faces and five corners,

 

-
-
-
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-

 

LOOK AT THE 5FIVES LOOK AT THE 5FIVES LOOK AT THE 5FIVES THE 5FIVES THE 5FIVES

 

-
-
-
-
-
PYRAMID
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
P+Y
41
14
5
-
-
-
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
A+M
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
D
D
4
4
P
=
7
-
7
PYRAMID
86
41
32
-
-
-
-
-
-
8+6
4+1
3+2
P
=
7
-
7
PYRAMID
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
P
=
7
-
7
PYRAMID
5
5
5

 

Y RAM MARY MARY Y RAM

 

-
-
-
-
-
PYRAMID
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
P
16
7
7
-
-
-
-
1
Y
25
7
7
-
-
-
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
D
4
4
4
P
=
7
-
7
PYRAMID
86
41
41
-
-
-
-
-
-
8+6
4+1
4+1
P
=
7
-
7
PYRAMID
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
P
=
7
-
7
PYRAMID
5
5
5

 

PYRE FIRE PYRE

 

-
-
-
-
-
PYRE
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
P+Y
41
14
5
-
-
-
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
P
=
7
-
4-
PYRE
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
AMID
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
A+M
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
D
4
4
4
A
=
1
-
-
AMID
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
8
-
91
46
37
-
-
-
-
-
-
8+6
4+6
3+7
-
-
8
-
8
-
10
10
10
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
1+0
1+0
-
-
8
-
8
-
1
1
1

 

PYRE AMIDST THE STONE

 

P
=
7
-
7
PYRAMID
86
41
5
P
=
7
-
7
PHARAOH
67
40
4
-
-
14
-
14
Add to Reduce
153
81
9
-
-
1+4
-
1+4
Reduce to Deduce
1+5+3
8+1
1+8
-
-
5
-
5
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
G
=
7
-
5
GREAT
51
24
6
P
=
7
-
7
PYRAMID
86
41
5
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
G
=
7
-
4
GIZA
43
25
7
-
-
29
-
21
First Total
234
117
27
-
-
2+9
-
2+1
Add to Reduce
2+3+4
1+1+7
2+7
-
-
11
-
3
Second Total
9
9
9
-
-
1+1
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
3
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

 

THE WHITE GODDESS

A

historical grammar of poetic myth by

Robert Graves 1948

Page 337

Chapter 18

THE BULL FOOTED GOD

"Isis is an onomatopoeic Asianic word, Ish-Ish, meaning 'She who weeps',"

 

 

THE

LOST LANGUAGE OF SYMBOLISM

AN ENQUIRY INTO THE ORIGIN OF CERTAIN

LETTERS, WORDS, NAMES, FAIRY-TALES, FOLK-LORE AND MYTHOLOGIES

Harold Bayley 1912

"The Hebrew for man is ish and for woman isha."

Page 300

"Each language, whether Sanscrit or Zulu, is like a palimpsest, which, if carefully handled, will disclose the original text beneath the superficial writing, and though that original text may be more difficult to recover in illiterate languages, yet it is there nevertheless. Every language, if properly summoned, will reveal to us the mind of the artist who framed it, from its earliest awakening to its latest dreams. Everyone will teach us the same lesson, the lesson on which the whole Science of Thought is based, that there is no language without reason, as there is no reason with.out language."1 An analysis of the several terms for man, soul, or spirit reveals the time-honoured belief that the human race emerged in its infancy from the Great Light, and that every human soul was a spark or fragment of the Ever­Existent Oversoul. The Egyptian for man was se, the German for soul is seele - cognate with Selah! - and meaning likewise the "Light of the Everlasting." The Dutch for soul is ziel, the fiery light of God, and the English soul was once presumably is ol, the essence or light of God.2 The Hebrew for man is ish and for woman isha.

 

 

THE HOLY BIBLE

Scofield References

Hosea Chapter 2

Page 922/923

16

And it shall be at that day, saith the LORD, that thou shalt call me Ishi; and shalt call me no more Baali.

 

AND IT SHALL BE AT THAT DAY SAITH THE LORD THAT THOU SHALT CALL ME

ISHI

 

1
I
9
9
9
2
ME

18

9
9
4
ISHI
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
S+H
27
9
9
-
I
9
9
9
4

ISHI

45

27
27
-
-
4+5
2+7
2+7

4

ISHI
9
9
9

 

RISHI 9 9 RISHI

 

 

I

ME

I SAY ISIS SAY I

I SAY OSIRIS SAY I

I SAY CHRIST SAY I

I SAY KRISHNA SAY I

I SAY RISHI ISHI ISHI RISHI SAY I

I SAY VISHNU SHIVA SHIVA VISHNU SAY I

ARISES THAT SUN SETS THAT SUN SETS THAT SUN ARISES THAT SUN

OSIRIS THAT SON SETS THAT SON SETS THAT SON OSIRIS THAT SON

 

 

WISDOM OF THE EAST

by Hari Prasad Shastri 1948

Page 8

"There is no such word in Sanscrita as 'Creation' applied to the universe. The Sanscrita word for Creation is Shristi, which means 'projection' Creation means to bring something into being out /Page 9/ of nothing, to create, as a novelist creates a character. There was no Miranda, for example, until Shakespeare created her. Similarly the ancient Indians (this term is innacurately used as there was no India at that time). who were our ancestors long, long ago. used a word for creation that means 'projection'

 

 

BELOVED ISIS QUEEN OF THE NIGHT COME WEAVE THY WEB WITH RAPID LIGHT

 

 

I, Isis, am all that hath been, that is or shall be.

I, who made light from my feathers, the wind from my wings,

no mortal man ever hath me unveiled! – Until now.  — (inscribed on Isis temple in Sais)

 

 

Secret Teachings of All Ages: Isis, the Virgin of the World

www.sacred-texts.com/eso/sta/sta10.htm

This is the Isis of Sais, famous for the inscription concerning her which appeared on the front of her temple in that city: ""I, Isis, am all that has been, that is or shall ...

Isis, the Virgin of the World

IT is especially fitting that a study of Hermetic symbolism should begin with a discussion of the symbols and attributes of the Saitic Isis. This is the Isis of Sais, famous for the inscription concerning her which appeared on the front of her temple in that city: "I, Isis, am all that has been, that is or shall be; no mortal Man hath ever me unveiled."

Plutarch affirms that many ancient authors believed this goddess to be the daughter of Hermes; others held the opinion that she was the child of Prometheus. Both of these demigods were noted for their divine wisdom. It is not improbable that her kinship to them is merely allegorical. Plutarch translates the name Isis to mean wisdom. Godfrey Higgins, in his Anacalypsis, derives the name of Isis from the Hebrew ישע, Iso, and the Greek ζωω, to save. Some authorities, however, for example, Richard Payne Knight (as stated in his Symbolical Language of Ancient Art and Mythology), believe the word to be of Northern extraction, possibly Scandinavian or Gothic. In these languages the name is pronounced Isa, meaning ice, or water in its most passive, crystallized, negative state.

This Egyptian deity under many names appears as the principle of natural fecundity among nearly all the religions of the ancient world. She was known as the goddess with ten thousand appellations and was metamorphosed by Christianity into the Virgin Mary, for Isis, although she gave birth to all living things--chief among them the Sun--still remained a virgin, according to the legendary accounts.

Apuleius in the eleventh book of The Golden Ass ascribes to the goddess the following statement concerning her powers and attributes: "Behold, * *, I, moved by thy prayers, am present with thee; I, who am Nature, the parent of things, the queen of all the elements, the primordial progeny of ages, the supreme of Divinities, the sovereign of the spirits of the dead, the first of the celestials, and the uniform resemblance of Gods and Goddesses. I, who rule by my nod the luminous summits of the heavens, the salubrious breezes of the sea, and the deplorable silences of the realms beneath, and whose one divinity the whole orb of the earth venerates under a manifold form, by different rites and a variety of appellations. Hence the primogenial Phrygians call me Pessinuntica, the mother of the Gods, the Attic Aborigines, Cecropian Minerva; the floating Cyprians, Paphian Venus; the arrow-bearing Cretans, Diana Dictynna; the three-tongued Sicilians, Stygian Proserpine; and the Eleusinians, the ancient Goddess Ceres. Some also call me Juno, others Bellona, others Hecate, and others Rhamnusia. And those who are illuminated by the incipient rays of that divinity the Sun, when he rises, viz. the Ethiopians, the Arii, and the Egyptians skilled in ancient learning, worshipping me by ceremonies perfectly appropriate, call me by my true name, Queen Isis."

"I, Isis, am all that has been, that is or shall be; no mortal Man hath ever me unveiled."

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
I
=
9
-
4
ISIS
56
20
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
2
AM
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
3
ALL
25
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
T
=
2
-
4
THAT
49
13
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
H
=
8
-
3
HAS
28
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
B
=
2
-
4
BEEN
26
17
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
T
=
2
-
4
THAT
49
13
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
2
IS
28
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
2
OR
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
5
SHALL
52
16
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
B
=
2
-
2
BE
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
52
-
36
First Total
376
142
61
-
2
2
3
8
5
6
21
8
9
-
-
5+2
-
3+6
Add to Reduce
3+7+6
1+4+2
6+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2+1
-
-
-
-
7
-
9
Second Total
16
7
7
-
2
2
3
8
5
6
3
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
9
Essence of Number
7
7
7
-
2
2
3
8
5
6
3
8
9

 

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
N
=
5
-
2
NO
29
11
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
6
MORTAL
79
25
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
M
=
4
-
3
MAN
28
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
H
=
8
-
4
HATH
37
19
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
4
EVER
50
23
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
U
=
3
-
8
UNVEILED
92
38
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
2
ME
18
18
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
33
-
29
First Total
333
144
27
-
2
4
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
3+3
-
2+9
Add to Reduce
3+3+3
1+4+4
2+7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
11
Second Total
9
9
9
-
2
4
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
1+1
Reduce to Deduce
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
2
Essence of Number
9
9
9
-
2
4
3
4
5
6
7
8
9

 

 

 

 

YEA

THOUGH

I

WALK

THROUGH

THE

VALLEY OF THE SHADOW OF DEATH

I

WILL FEAR NO EVIL FOR THOU ART WITH

ME

 

 

I

SAY

YOU CAN YOU

REMEMBER THOSE BLUE REMEMBERED HILLS

?

I

CAN

 

 

Did Spaceman Colonise the Earth

?

Robin Collyns 1924

Page 85

The following exerpts are from the Book of the Dead; all these papyrus sheets are kept in the British Museum.

The Papyrus of Nebseni, No 9900, sheet 6, states:

'The white (or shining eye of Horus cometh. The brilliant eye of Horus cometh. It cometh in peace. . .'

 

 

THE

HOURS OF HORUS THE HORUS OF HOURS

 

 

 

 

SHAMANIC WISDOM IN THE PYRAMID TEXTS

THE MYSTICAL TRADITION OF ANCIENT EGYPT

Jeremy Naydler 2005

The Sarcophagus Chamber Texts

Page 198

"Then come fourteen utterances, each preceded by the formula

"Osiris Unas, take the Eye of Horus,"

followed by the name of the particular offering presented-cake, bread, beer, and so on (utts. 83-96)."

 

O
=
6
-
6
OSIRIS
89
35
8
U
=
3
-
4
UNAS
55
10
1
T
=
2
-
4
TAKE
37
10
1
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
E
=
5
-
3
EYE
35
17
8
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
H
=
32
-
5
HORUS
81
27
9
-
-
32
-
27
Add to Reduce
351
126
36
-
-
3+2
-
2+7
Reduce to Deduce
1+8+0
8+1
3+6
-
-
3
-
9
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

Page 198

"Then come fourteen utterances, each preceded by the formula

"Osiris Unas, take the Eye of Horus,"

followed by the name of the particular offering presented-cake, bread, beer, and so on (utts. 83-96)."

 

 

O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
O
=
6
-
27
OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS
351
126
36
-
-
84
-
378
-
4914
1764
504
-
-
8+4
-
3+7+8
-
4+9+1+4
1+7+6+4
5+0+4
-
-
12
-
18
-
18
18
9
-
-
1+2
-
1+8
-
1+8
1+8
-
-
-
3
-
9
-
9
9
9

 

OSIRIS UNAS TAKE THE EYE OF HORUS

OSIRIS UNAS A SUN A UNAS OSIRIS

 

 

 

THE MASK OF TIME

THE MYSTERY FACTOR IN TIME SLIPS, PRECOGNITION AND HINDSIGHT

Joan Forman

1978

Page 44

"The dream-time is a mythic state - not a heaven or paradise in the sense in which Christians conceive of it but a recollection of a heroic time long past but still intensely "remembered" - in the sense that beauty is "remembered", not with the mind but with the awakened imagination."

"The usual idea of time is irrevelant to this concept, for the Aborigine believes that spirits of his clan pre - exist in definite sites in the country and wait for incarnation. After death they will return to these spiritual homes, possibly to be re- / Page 45 / incarnated at some future time. So for the aboriginal's spirit - whatever he means by that term - there is no time past, present, future, only a continuous process of movement and rest, like that of a tide on an empty shore.

Page 45 continues

"The living Aboriginal believes he has access to the dream-time through certain sacred objects or totems, and through his private dreams which can reveal to him what has happened, is happening and will happen. The dream-time therefore, is an area of time (chronological time)-suspension where the three common divisions of it are co-existent. Personal dreams in sleep bear out this view, since here clock-time refuses to operate, and the dreamer may find himself in the past, present and future all at once."

"The dream-time of the Aborigine is truly a sacred life of the spirit, sustaining and enlightening physical life, much as prayer once did in the Western world. It is not suprising that the First Australian is a contemplative, a man whose belief is in "being", and whose need to replenish his depleted spirit leads him back to an ideal which he believes not to be remote, like the Western idea of Paradise ,but ever present restorative. To him to 'turn but a stoneand start a wing means precisely that. Natural objects partake of the dream-time as much as he does himself. His spiritual life is all around him and he is fortunate enough never to have been divorced from it by time and space."

We "civilised" people have long since lost the ability to find our ancient innocence so easily. The natural man in us is obliged to survive in what little space is left after the industrial, the social, the political and the commercial man have taken their share. He is forced to live almost without sustenance - an arid, choked existence with little to satisfy the inner need which is as old as his unconscious and a great deal older than his aquired civilisation. It's small wonder that the dreamer, the idealist, the worshipper in mankind are dying. Starvation kills. The intuitive qualities in human nature have been despised for so long that they are well on the way to atrophy. Human consciousness as exemplified by the logical and intellectual qualities, on the other hand, has / Page 46 / been handsomely encouraged - but developed out of balance with the older deeper - hidden layers of being, so that now to be rational is regarded as to be whole, and somehow elevated, superior. It is not seen for the lopsided curiosity it is. The purely rational condition resembles one of the stages of development of a butterfly. In pupa the creature may seem complete in itself; may seem so as long as one is unaware of the final metamorphosis. 'When half - gods go, the gods arrive,' "

 

 

ALICE'S ADVENTURES IN WONDERLAND

Lewis Carroll 1865


ADVICE FROM A CATERPILLAR

Page 42

"THE Caterpillar and Alice looked at each other for some time in silence: at last the Caterpillar took the hookah out of its mouth, and addressed her in a languid, sleepy voice.
'Who are you?' said the Caterpillar
This was not an encouraging opening for a conversation.
Alice replied, rather shyly, 'I-I hardly know, sir, just at present-at least I know who I was when I got up this moming, but I think I must have been changed several times since then.'
'What do you mean by that?' said the Caterpillar sternly.
'Explain yourself!'
'I can't explain myself, I'm afraid, sir,' said Alice, 'because I'm not myself, you see.'
' I don't see,' said the Caterpillar. / Page 43 / I'm afraid I ca'n't put it more clearly,' Alice replied very politely, 'for I can't understand it myself to begin with; and being so many different sizes in a day is very confusing.'
'It isn't,' said the Caterpillar. .
' Well, perhaps you haven't found it so yet,' said Alice; 'but when you have to turn into a chrysalis-you will some day, you know-and then after that into a butterfly, I should think you'll feel it a little queer, won't you?'
'Not a bit,' said the Caterpillar.
'Well, perhaps your feelings may be different,' said Alice; 'all I know is, it would feel very queer to me.'
'You!' said the Caterpillar contemptuously. 'who are you?'
Which brought them back again to the beginning of the conversation. . Alice felt a little irritated at the Caterpillar's making such very short remarks, and she drew herself up and said, very gravely, 'I think you ought to tell me who you are, first.'
' Why?' said the Caterpillar.
Here was another puzzling question; and as Alice could not think of any good reason, and as the Caterpillar seemed to be in a very unpleasant state of mind, she turned away.
.Come back!' the Caterpillar called after her. 'I've some thing important to say!'
This sounded promising, certainly: Alice turned and came back again. .
' Keep your temper,' said the Caterpillar.
'Is that all?' said Alice, swallowing down her anger as well
as she could.
'No,' said the Caterpillar.
Alice thought she might as well wait, as she had nothing else to do, and perhaps after all it might tell her something worth hearing. For some minutes it puffed away without speaking, / Page 44 / but at last it unfolded its arms, took the hookah out of its mouth again, and said, . So you think you're changed, do you?' ,
'I'm afraid I am, sir,' said Alice; 'I can't remember things as I used-and I don't keep the same size for ten minutes together !'
'Can't remember what things?' said the Caterpillar.
'Well, I've tried to say "How doth the little busy bee," but it all came differentl' Alice replied in a very melancholy voice. 'Repeat "you are old, Father William,'" said the Caterpillar. Alice folded her hands, and began:

 

 

REINCARNATION

THE SECOND CHANCE

1974

Page 151

Once Chuang Tzu dreamed that he was a butterfly. He did not know that he had ever been anything but a butterfly and was content to hover from flower to flower. Suddenly he woke and found to his astonishment that he was Chuang Tzu. But it was hard to be sure whether he was really Chou and had only dreamt that he was a butterfly, or he was really a butterfly and was only dreaming that he was Chou.

 

 

IN THIS WORLD BUT NOT OF IT

 

 

IN SEARCH OF THE MIRACULOUS

Fragments of an Unknown Teaching

P. D. Oupensky 1878 - 1947

Page 217

'A man may be born, but in order to be born he must first die, and in order to die he must first awake.'
'When a man awakes he can die; when he dies he can be born'

Gurdjieff

 

 

FROM CATERPILLAR INTO BUTTERFLY

THE WORLD OF NATURE

J. P. Vanden Eeckhoudt 1960

Page 90

THE "butterflies and moths whose life history we have studied are an insignificantly small sample of the hundred thousand or so species known throughout the world. They range in infinite variety from the great GEOMETER of Brazil, with its wing span of nearly thirteen inches, to tiny, clothes moths with a span of only about a tenth of an inch. We find the simplest shapes and patterns and the most fantastic; a riot of gaudy colours and the dowdiest of greys and browns. Fascinating as they are, the perfect insects are often equalled or even outdone in beauty and strangeness by the caterpillars, and sometimes by the chrysalises."

Page 43

"Great numbers of butterflies appear when the weather is good; they flutter everywhere, plundering the flowers, sunning themselves on bushes, on tree-trunks, on the ground. But no Small Tortoise-shells are to be seen. Those that were out in the spring are dead, and the larvae from their eggs have not yet completed their transformation; they are still in the chrysalis state. Beneath their hardened skin a complete remodelling of their organs is in progress, and two weeks at least are necessary for its completion. Then one last moult will release the perfect insect.

Page 22

"The growth of caterpillars is not a continuous process. Their skin does not stretch much, and rapidly becomes too tight for them as they grow. So the caterpillars periodically leave their skin, as people give up clothes which no longer fit them, and emerge in a new skin, which has all this time been forming underneath the old one, and which allows them scope for further growth. When this in turn becomes too tight, it is cast aside in favour of a third, and so on."

MOULT 81 81 MOULT

MOULT 18 18 MOULT

MOULT 9 9 MOULT

 

 

DAILY MAIL

Thursday, October 17. 2013

Jaya Narain

Page 29

"Sue Lightup said her progress was like 'a butterfly coming out of a chrysalis.'..."

 

 

THE ELEMENTS OF THE GODDESS

Caitlin Mathews 1997

WE ARE ENTERING THE TIME OF THE NINE-POINTED STAR

THE STAR OF MAKING REAL UPON EARTH THE GOLDEN DREAM OF PEACE THAT LIVES WITHIN US

BROOKE MEDICINE EAGLE

Page 72

"THE WAY OF THE DELIVERER IS THAT OF BONDAGE-BREAKER WHATEVER IS TRAPPED DENIED FREEDOM OF MOVEMENT THE DELIVERER PERSONALLY SETS FREE HER METHOD OF LIBERATION IS TO GO TO THE ROOTS OF THE BLOCKAGE AND LITERALLY BLAST IT FREE IN THIS THE DELIVERER BEARS A STRONG RESEMBLANCE TO THE SHAPER OF ALL WHO IS WILLING TO BE BROKEN INTO PIECES

THE SYMBOLIC IMAGE OF THIS TRANSFORMATION IS THAT OF THE BUTTERFLY EMERGING FROM THE CHRYSALIS FROM APPARENT DEATH AND DESTRUCTION ARISES A NEW FORM OF LIFE SO ARE WE BORNE OF THE DELIVERER RESHAPED AND TRANSFORMED TO LIVE MORE EFFECTIVELY WITHIN OUR CHOSEN FIELD OF OPERATION

Page 38

THIS ENNEAD OF ASPECTS IS ENDLESSLY ADAPTABLE FOR IT IS MADE UP OF NINE THE MOST AJUSTABLE AND YET ESSENTIALLY UNCHANGING NUMBER HOWEVER ONE CHOOSES TO ADD UP MULTIPLES OF NINE FOR EXAMPLE 54 72 108 THEY ALWAYS ADD UP TO NINE"

 

"HOWEVER ONE CHOOSES TO ADD UP MULTIPLES OF NINE FOR EXAMPLE

54 72 108

THEY ALWAYS ADD UP TO NINE"

 

 

TIMES LITERARY SUPPLEMENT

January 17, 2008

Chrysalis

Muriel Spark: introduced by Mick Imlah.

Muriel Spark (1918–2004) was one of the most admired and successful novelists in English in the second half of the twentieth century, author of The Prime of Miss Jean Brodie (1961), based on her own experience of school in Edinburgh, The Girls of Slender Means (1963) and others. But it was in poetry that she first made her name. From 1947–49 she was editor of the journal Poetry Review and her collection The Fanfarlo (1952) preceded her first published fiction. One of the poems in that book, "Chrysalis" was published in the TLS in June 1951

 

Chrysalis

We found it on a bunch of grapes and put it
In cotton wool, in a matchbox partly open,
In a room in London in wintertime, and in
A safe place, and then forgot it.

Early in the cold spring we said "See this!
Where on earth did the butterfly come from?"
It looked so unnatural whisking about the curtain:
Then we remembered the chrysalis.

There was the broken shell with what was once
The head askew; and what was once the worm
Was away out of the window, out of the warm,
Out of the scene of the small violence.

Not strange, that the pretty creature formalized
The virtue of its dark unconscious wait
For pincers of light to come and pick it out.
But it was a bad business, our being surprised.

Muriel Spark (1951)

 

 

DAILY MAIL

Thursday, April 6, 2006

Jonathan Cainer

GEMINI

May 22 -June 22

CATERPILLARS, when they form cocoons, do not succumb to any sudden doubts.They do not wonder why it is necessary to lock themselves away for a while. They do not consider that it might be unhealthy to retreat so far: Nor, when they finally emerge as blazing, beautiful butterflies, do they stop to-wonder whether life might have been better back in the-old days without wings. You are going through a profound transformation. Absolutely nothing is wrong with this."

 

 

DAILY MAIL

Friday, September 6. 2013

ANSWERS TO CORRESPONDENTS

Anyone for silkworms?

Page 66

"QUESTION Does anyone know if silkworms are edible?

ANYONE who has visited the Donghuamen night market or Wangfujing food street in Beijing will have seen all sorts of weird and wonderful foodstuffs:..."

"There are a wide variety of insects for sale, from deep-fried crickets (which taste slightly fishy) to golden centipede, and silkworms (Bombyx mori).

In fact they are the silkworm pupae, the intermediate stage between caterpillar and moth. During this stage, the caterpillar wraps itself inside the silk cocoon which is such a valuable commodity...."

 

 

MEDITATIONS FOR EVERY DAY

Father Andrew 1934

MONDAY IN EASTER WEEK

RISEN INDEED

'The Lord is risen indeed.'-S. LUKE xxiv. 34­

Page 136

SAINT JOHN tells us in his Gospel that, when he and Peter went speeding down to the sepulchre of our Lord and entered in, he ' saw and believed.' What was it that brought conviction to John? He saw something in the way the grave-clothes were disposed which brought absolute conviction to him of our Lord's Resurrection. If he had just seen the grave­clothes put on one side, surely he would have thought, as the women thought, that the body of our Lord had been taken from the tomb, but there was something about them which he says brought conviction to him.
The Jewish method of burial was to wind linen round and round the body, sprinkling myrrh and spices upon the linen as they did so. The myrrh was sticky and made the bands of linen adhere closely together, so that the body was like a mummy or the chrysalis of a caterpillar. What S. John saw, when he entered the tomb, was that the linen which had been wound round the body still kept its shape, but it was clear that the body was not inside it. The linen lay there like an empty shell or a chrysalis from which the moth has risen. The napkin which had been laid over the face of Jesus had fallen back and lay in its own place by itself. He saw that, and it brought conviction to him, and he went away with a wholly different frame of mind from that with which he came. As Bishop Westcott says so well in his commentary, the feeling of the apostles is better expressed by their words, The Master lives,' than by the words, He is risen.' They realized that our Lord had never been defeated by death.

 

 

MAN'S UNKNOWN JOURNEY

Staveley Bulford 1941

An introduction and contribution to the study of subjects essential to a new revelation - The Evolution of the Mind and Consciousness - in the journey of Mankind towards Perfection on and beyond the Earth

Page 190/191

"Words are inadequate to express the multitude of patterns of both Harmony and Discord portrayed by Thought, and the reader who may be unfamiliar with such a possibility as Thought power, must feel somewhat like a cocoon being told that some day he will be a butterfly himself and fly around from / flower to to flower that even at the present moment he, the cocoon, possesses all the essentials for that almost inconceivable manifestation."

 

 

Encyclopedia Of Ancient And Forbidden Knowledge

Zolar 1988 Edition

Page 39

KABBALISTIC WISDOM

There is no death; there is no destruction. All is but change and transformation-first the caterpillar, then the chrysalis, then the mighty mind, and at last a noble Soul."

 

 

THE DEATH OF FOREVER

A NEW FUTURE FOR HUMAN CONSCIOUSNESS

1991

Page 266

"We should create new rites of passage to celebrate the phases of the human life cycle, rituals for birth, for the transit into adolescence, and above all, for dying.
Of these, the need for a ritual of dying is the most urgent. I know of no greater testament to the failure of our civilisation than the fact that so many people die alone, abandoned like discards on society's junk heap. Dying must again be united with a sense of the sacred, for it is here, if anywhere, that the psyche outgrows its human limitation. The most important message of this book is that consciousness cannot be extinguished by death, for consciousness transcends time. We should learn to approach death with gratitude, seeing it for what it is, the final elimination of ego, the end of the fallacies of time and self.
In the end it can all be said so simply.
Time and self are outgrown husks which consciousness will one day discard, just as a butterfly abandons its chrysalis to fly towards the sun.

 

IN THE END IT CAN ALL BE SAID SO SIMPLY TIME AND SELF

ARE OUTGROWN HUSKS WHICH CONSCIOUSNESS WILL ONE DAY DISCARD

JUST AS A BUTTERFLY ABANDONS ITS CHRYSALIS TO FLY TOWARDS THE SUN

 

 

THE LION PATH

YOU CAN TAKE IT WITH YOU

A Manual of the Short Path to Regeneration for our times

by

Musaios

Page 33

It is time to examine the regenerative process - the way out of our limited state of body and awareness - a state that was thought of in this doctrine as "larval" to that which would ensue, just as the effectively one - dimensional or linear caterpillar has the hidden ability to spin a self - made cocoon - tomb and then turn into a pupal case, with future wings already outlined on it - a stage that can again metamorphose into the winged imago or mature form that emerges from the shell of the tomb - egg of the cocoon and flies aloft into the sky.

 

 

THE LION PATH

YOU CAN TAKE IT WITH YOU

A Manual of the Short Path to Regeneration for our times

by

Musaios

Page 137

"A winged and wondrous child

will whirl a whole world into being . . .

That child alone shall fly the abyss

and reach the Second Sun. . . ."

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
6
WINGED
62
35
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
A
=
1
-
3
AND
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
8
WONDROUS
129
39
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
C
=
3
-
5
CHILD
36
27
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
15
-
23
-
247
112
22
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
4
WILL
56
20
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
5
WHIRL
70
34
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
W
=
5
-
5
WHOLE
63
27
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
W
=
5
-
5
WORLD
72
27
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
I
=
9
-
4
INTO
58
22
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
B
=
2
-
5
BEING
37
28
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
32
-
29
-
357
159
33
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
4
THAT
49
13
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
C
=
3
-
5
CHILD
36
27
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
A
=
1
-
5
ALONE
47
20
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
5
SHALL
52
16
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
F
=
6
-
3
FLY
43
16
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
5
ABYSS
66
12
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
16
-
30
-
326
119
38
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=
1
-
3
AND
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
R
=
9
-
5
REACH
35
26
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
6
SECOND
60
24
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
3
SUN
54
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
14
-
20
-
201
84
30
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
77
-
102
First Total
1131
474
123
-
5
4
6
8
5
18
21
16
36
-
-
7+7
-
1+0+2
Add to Reduce
1+7+1
4+7+4
1+2+3
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+8
2+1
1+6
3+6
-
-
14
-
3
Second Total
6
15
6
-
5
4
6
8
5
9
3
7
9
-
-
1+4
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
-
1+5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
3
Essence of Number
6
6
6
-
5
4
6
8
5
9
3
7
9

 

 

THE AGELESS WAY OF THE GODDESS

Charles Muses

Divine Pregnancy and Higher Birth in Ancient Egypt and China

Though both are related to it, the point of shamanism is really not ecstasy, "archaic" or otherwise, or even "healing," but rather the development of communication with a community of higher than human beings and a modus operandi for attaining an eventual transmutation to more exalted states and powers. Those whom that goal does not attract, authentic shamanism does not address.

The point is theurgy, literally a divine working (theo+urg). More specifically, the oldest preserved theurgic teachings of the Sacred Way Home (see the chart, fig. 1) — those of ancient Egypt and China — tell of a goddess-inspired, transcendent "pregnancy." One that takes place within our still mysterious brain and body (of either sex) (1) leading to the attainment, even during lifetime on earth, of a higher body concealed until the physical death of the former one and far more endowed with energy and capability than the bio-molecular body in which it forms, as within a womb or a chrysalid or pupal shell, symbolized in ancient Egypt as the enswathed mummy in its case.

 

 

C
=
3
-
-
CHRYSALID
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
C+H
11
11
2
-
-
-
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
3
Y+S+A
45
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
D
4
4
4
C
=
3
-
9
CHRYSALID
99
45
36
-
-
-
-
-
-
9+9
4+5
3+6
C
=
3
-
9
CHRYSALID
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+8
-
-
C
=
3
-
9
CHRYSALID
9
9
9

 

It is an embryology of metamorphosis that is here involved, stemming from the premise that we are larval forms — a premise very startling to a largely agnostic and indeed rather ignorant culture, knowledgeable really only in the technology of external manipulations upon matter. We know next to nothing of how living bodies organize themselves from within and have their ultimate controls in regions of more than what ordinary quinto-sensory awareness is capable of grasping.

Some Bad News

The current global technological civilization is increasingly showing itself to be inimical to all life-forms except perhaps the most hardy of sewer and wharf rats, other assorted parasites, and those few bacterial prodigies that can survive even in highly radioactive waste. Yet aside from its bio-phobic or life-destroying aspect, the prevalent world society is the first widespread culture in history to be committed to conditioning its members to accepting — without any rational basis, much less evidence — that there is (1) no scheme of things other than the molecular one in which we live on earth, and (2) no higher than human intelligence and ability, and hence (3) that individualized personality and living form cease with the physical dissolution of the molecular body. These unproven and, in fact, quite scientifically dubious dogmas are then made the basis of our educational system, leading at once to both a jungle-law society and, in other aspects, to an essentially hopeless and comfortless collectivism which ultimately reduces all individual suffering and learning to meaninglessness.

Since only love in some form gives meaning to life, the power of love is also finally denied in the shabby and shoddy creed of hopelessness being foisted upon us by patterns of paranoid power-seeking that, by and large, tend to seize control of world society in the dark ages of the latter twentieth century. It is no accident that, contrasted with a 2½ percent rise of general suicide in the United States over the last decade, there was a 44 percent rise in the suicide rate for the age group of fourteen to nineteen-year-olds, about eighteen times as many: our children are being systematically deprived of hope by a system fast losing the perennial ideals.

The voices of the comparatively few leaders of integrity left are voices mostly crying in a growing wilderness of poisoned ecology and psychopathological social systems motivated by tyranny or short-term greed and the increasing fear, panic, and aggression that inevitably accompany such a degraded set of values. To cite one of these voices: "There is a very real possibility that man —through ignorance or indifference or both — is irreversibly altering the ability of our atmosphere to support life." These are not the words of some minor prophet of doom, but the sober, considered conclusions of the chairman of the U.S. congressional committee on the environment, reporting in June 1986 and cited in Newsweek magazine.

The Good News

But most of us now no longer need to be convinced of these trends. We are aware of them only too acutely. We don't need to hear any more bad news. We do want to hear about hope and where we can look for it. This chapter is concerned with that hope. As Joseph Conrad once wrote, the last hope of mankind will contain some almost unimaginably good news, though based on ideas well-nigh unutterable in terms of ordinary ways of thinking. (2)

That hope stretches far back in recorded history and concerns what may be called higher transformation. In brief, the present life-forms, and notably human beings, must be regarded as larval forms whose destiny it is to transform themselves into higher ones capable of living under very different conditions and of exercising powers which would seem quite extraordinary to us in our present state. That is the message of the "Crucible" (fig. 1).(omitted)

FIG. 1. (omitted) The Crucible of World Religions and Their Convergence on the Way Home: Distillation of the Essential Central Sacredness. This mandalic-maze-circuit diagram is well-nigh self-explanatory — designed to show in one view the interrelations of the search for the Divine through the religions of human history, both in their institutionalized and more esoteric forms.

Depending on one's inherited cultural background and individual tendencies — and the two might not be in phase — one follows a path in the crucible. For some, whole lifetimes could be spent just on the fringes of the wheel. Others reach one of the spokes. Some again may even gain access to the first central area in which the particular cultural origin of a religion becomes irrelevant in that numinous nimbus. Beyond the door within that nimbus is the meaning of the whole crucible and its gestational process: the essential distillation at its core, where one begins to undertake the far journey home — the Lion Path in ancient Egypt.

The preparation and technique for that path, which transforms one as one treads it, exist in fragmentary form in the old human records. But those instructions, that operational method, are always available in great clarity to those who again reach that place of accessibility in awareness. Then one can start the heroic quest described in these lines from an obscure poet, Kyril Demys, three decades ago (who also wrote "Song of the Far Journey").

The doors are many
but the key is one . . .
that space has room

for a winged and wondrous child
and whirled a little world to being. . . .
That child alone
shall fly the abyss
and reach the Second Sun.

Anyone who has ever raised caterpillars of, say, the lovely giant moths like lo, Cecropia, Luna, or Prometheus knows that the caterpillar does not at all fear its ineluctable metamorphosis, when the larva sheds its skin and becomes the quasi-entombed, cocooned pupal form deprived of almost all exterior mobility except to twist and turn its abdomen. So when author Richard Bach wrote that the caterpillar looks on its pupation as "death," he wrote too superficially, without having well observed a forming or hatching chrysalis.

The truth is far more interesting. The caterpillar shows by all its behavior, so intense at the cocoon-spinning or chrysalis-forming time, that its entire being is focused and intent upon this change — life itself for the caterpillar and not death at all. From a ravenous and mobile feeder, it now becomes very quiet, fasting and renouncing all food. Then it commences a new and excited round of activity in weaving its cocoon around itself, ending with a hard-varnished core-shell in which it leaves an almost imperceptible air pore. Here it finally discards its caterpillar skin, and the pupal case with wings, tongue, and antennae outlined on it appears.

Although there is no outer activity, there is now intense activity within the pupa, called a chrysalis in the case of butterflies because of its often golden (Greek chrysos, "gold") appearance. Inside the pupal form, all the caterpillar's internal organs now become transformed. Reproductive organs and new digestive organs are formed, as well as new organs of locomotion, notably two pairs of gorgeously colored wings. Note well that there is an increase and not a decrease of individuation in this process, and each winged adult is a specifically individual creature of distinct color, pattern, and sex. The imago, as it is called, is more, not less, individually organically differentiated than the caterpillar. So this metamorphic transformation, an actually higher embryology, leads to both greater powers (for example, of sexuality and flight) and to greater individualization.

The Secret Within the Brain

The caterpillar is so intensely active about ensuring its own disappearance for the very good reason that it innately realizes it is preparing a greater and richer life for itself, made possible through a group of neuro-secretory glands connected with the caterpillar's central ganglion or tiny brain. This new life is an individual outcome for each caterpillar — the very opposite of merging into some engulfing collectivity. Tomb-transcending is nothing if not individual, and as I once wrote of tathagatahood in Mahayana Buddhism: "Salvation, though it have universal results, has by necessity particular achievement. (3)

Similarly, the ancient theurgic doctrine taught that in the dim and mysterious recesses of each human brain are lodged the control centers for transducing a higher metamorphic process in that individual, of which the butterfly, wonderful as it is, is but a crude and imperfect analogue. Those who do not come to activate this process during their physical lifetimes have no choice but to enter the postmortem or inter-incarnational state as the "caterpillars" they were here. That state is called the Duat in ancient Egyptian, corresponding to the Bardo of Tibetan shamanistic Buddhism and the intermediate states of ancient Chinese shamanism that came to be Taoism. For those who did not begin the metamorphic process before dissolution of their physical bodies, this intermediate state would be dreamlike: lovely or nightmarish depending on the person's development and stature as a human being.

But if the transformational process were initiated before molecular dissolution, then the intermediate state could continue the process and the "hatching" might take place in the Duat or Bardo state, thus avoiding the necessity for further entries of the individual into relatively crude molecular bodies such as we on earth have, wonderful as they are for this stage. The acquisition of a higher body by an individual meant also, by that very token, the possibility of communicating with beings already so endowed. (4) The entrance into this higher community and fellowship is one of the principal causes for celebration in the Ancient Egyptian liturgy of the sacred transformative process — sacred because it conferred so much beyond ordinary ken. (5)

Higher Rites of Passage

On folio 237 of the great Codex Manesso (dated about 1425) now at the university library of Heidelberg, there is a magnificent depiction of Liechtenstein's renowned thirteenth-century troubadour Ulrich bearing on his helmet an image of the Goddess in her form of Minne, who presided over chivalric love. Her name has a fascinating etymology, linked to the Indo-European root men — English, "mind") as the seat of consciousness — the same that the Ancient Egyptian and Old Chinese called "the heart." Her form, preserved by Ulrich's late medieval chronicler, wields a down-pointing arrow in the right hand, and the left arm holds aloft a flaming torch, (6) for she is Mistress of both death and life in that order. She is Mut, Great Mother of Death, and also Isis/Sothis, whose love makes possible the higher birth of Horus from the inert Osiris. As Ta-Urt, ruling the Great Dipper (in Egyptian called "the skin of Set" or the physical body destined for dissolution), she governs the dismemberment and recycling of that temporary vehicle until enough experience has been garnered to go on to a nondeath-interrupted mode of life. This is the deep reason why all great love, from Tristan and lseut (= Isolde) to the Central Asiatic Na-Khi love-death pacts reported by botanist-ethnographer Joseph E. Rock, is so deeply linked to death as a rite of passage.

In the old Celtic traditions preserved in the early Breton/Gaulish romances of the twelfth century, love characteristically triumphed through death itself. (7) The Goddess was always there, as that prince of troubadours, Dante Alighieri, (8) depicted in his too-soon departed and beloved Beatrice, who became his divine protectress during the cosmic shamanic journey he unforgettably describes in La Divina Commedia, culminating in her Universal Love: "But yet the Will rolls onward like a wheel in even motion, by the Love impelled that moves the Sun in heaven and all the Stars." The goal in this life was to balance heaven and earth (incidentally, a very Chinese function for man). As the Swabian troubadour Meister Vridank (fl. 1200) wrote in his Instruction in Discrimination (Bescheidenheit), "Who God and World can encompass, there is a blessed one indeed." In profound ways the society of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries was the pinnacle of Western civilization, teaching, as it did, an apotheosis through love.

The present society, however, — forcing people more and more to think only of physical survival and material support, — naturally tends to block the perception of supra-biological fact and our participation in such a higher process. There is then the sheer dulling effect of leaving no time for such considerations in a person's daily life, whereas in the anciently taught theurgic societies such truths and participation in them were the central core and point of human life. The blocking tendency must be combated.

It is simply not true that our higher heritage will be just as active if we concern ourselves with our material existence alone. On the contrary, it will not be activated unless concern with it reflects consistently in a corresponding self-attunement with it in our behavior. Our actual creed is inescapably made manifest in how we behave, regardless of what anyone may verbally profess.

The Price & the Process

So the principal price to be paid for development leading to a higher body and life is the price every imminently pupating caterpillar pays: principal and regular dedication to that process and project. But if a caterpillar's metamorphic glands are tied off or blocked, it will simply live out its life as a caterpillar and never change. Thus, many human beings will not choose to activate themselves transformationally. But those who do and will, will inspire and help the rest, just as even our material, technological civilization rests upon the inventions, dedication, and genius of a comparative handful. The average Bardo experience is passionate and dreamlike, releasing the full force of a Freudian type of unconscious. In fact, never having read Sophocles' Oedipus Rex or Electra and also incredibly anticipating Freud, the great Tibetan commentator Drashi Namjal wrote that one who will be born as a man already begins in the Bardo realm to hate his future father and love his mother:(9) mutatis mutandi for one who will be born a woman. (10) The powerful unconscious drives released with full impact in the Bardo must sooner or later be dealt with and sublimed, there or here (in the alchemical sense).

 

I
=
9
-
-
IMAGO
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
1
O
15
6
6
I
=
9
Q
5
IMAGO
45
27
27
-
-
-
-
-
-
4+5
2+7
2+7
I
=
9
Q
5
IMAGO
9
9
9

 

 

THE LION PATH

YOU CAN TAKE IT WITH YOU

A Manual of the Short Path to Regeneration for our times

by

Musaios

Page 33

6. THE PROCESS OF REGENERATION

It is time to examine the regenerative process—the way out of our limited state of body and awareness—a state that was thought of in this doctrine as "larval" to that which would ensue, just as the effectively one-dimensional or linear caterpillar has the hidden ability to spin a self-made cocoon-tomb and then turn into a pupal case, with future wings already outlined on it—a stage that can again metamorphose into the winged imago or mature form that emerges from the shell of the tomb-egg of the cocoon and flies aloft into the sky.
We thus have an `unawakened' larval or caterpillar form, which incidentally remains so if a certain gland connected to the seat of the central nervous system in the neighborhood of the hypothalamus is not functional.* Then we have the larval form in the stage of building its "tomb" which is really the birth place /Page 34/ of the higher form. When the cocoon is finished down to the hard-varnished inner shell, the caterpillar sheds its skin for the last time and the inert wing-marked pupa is born within the cocoon.

Then all the caterpillar's characteristic organs are dissolved * and changed into others and new organs are added over a course of remarkable transformations lasting several weeks. The Egyptian name for this transforming power is Khepera, the winged scarab.
Finally the pupal skin bursts within the cocoon, and the winged adult emerges from it, dissolving the hard walls with a special solvent from glands in its mouth needed only this once. Now, as soon as its still moist wings will expand, dry and become firm, it will fly off into its new existence after this rebirth.
Ancient peoples noted these remarkable changes (called "holometamorphic" by modern entomologists) and it is not without reason that the higher human entity (that was designed to survive the body's death much as the butterfly survives the caterpillar's disappearance) was symbolized by a butterfly among cultures as widely separated as Grecian and Aztec.
The ancient Egyptian doctrine of the possibilities of human metamorphosis used the same metaphor to explain it simply. The bandaged mummy was like the silk-enswathed larva and the folded wings depicted on sarcophagus or coffin lids were the indicated still folded wing-forms embossed on every lepidopteran pupa or chrysalis case. The outer cocoon was also symbolized by the Mes-khent or "birth-tent of skin" placed around the /Page 35/ mummy or in the funeral chamber which in Ancient Egyptian was called "the birth chamber." One of the very words for cemetery meant "Place of Births."
Words like regeneration and transformation have been too thinned down and so almost voided of any living meaning or feasible attainability as many words have been in overintellectualized, and hence all too frequently unintelligent circles. The context for regeneration in the ancient Egyptian teaching is biological and psychophysiological; little known processes within the brain and body trigger, when activated, a supra-biological, transformational and higher embryological development — our too rarely claimed birthright. See also Sections 11 and 12, pages 83 through 94.

Note Page 33 *Caterpillars have a similar gland without whose hormone, ecdysterone, their metamorphoses cannot take place. That remarkable fact of recondite biology was learned only in the latter twentieth century. Cf. Sections 12, 18.

Page 34 note* Technically termed histolysis.

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
R
=
9
-
-
REGENERATION
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
G
7
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
R
=
9
Q
12
REGENERATION
131
68
68
-
1
2
3
4
25
6
7
8
27
-
-
-
-
1+2
-
1+3+1
6+8
6+8
-
-
-
-
-
2+5
-
-
-
2+7
R
=
9
-
3
REGENERATION
5
14
14
-
1
2
3
4
7
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
R
=
9
-
3
REGENERATION
5
5
5
-
1
2
3
4
7
6
7
8
9

 

Page 34

The Egyptian name for this transforming power is Khepera, the winged scarab.
Finally the pupal skin bursts within the cocoon, and the winged adult emerges from it, dissolving the hard walls with a special solvent from glands in its mouth needed only this once. Now, as soon as its still moist wings will expand, dry and become firm, it will fly off into its new existence after this rebirth.
Ancient peoples noted these remarkable changes (called "holometamorphic" by modern entomologists) and it is not without reason that the higher human entity (that was designed to survive the body's death much as the butterfly survives the caterpillar's disappearance) was symbolized by a butterfly among cultures as widely separated as Grecian and Aztec.

 

HOLOMETAMORPHIC

171-81-9

 

THE FULCANELLI

PHENOMEN
ON

Kenneth Rayner Johnson 1980

THE ULTIMATE MYSTERY

Page 263

'For the Philosopher, death is simply a transformation like that of the caterpillar into butterfly, which links the material plane to the divine. It is the earthly door opened to the heavens, the link between nature and divinity; it is the chain which joins those who yet live to those who have passed on. And if human evolution, in its physical sense, can of its own will dispose of the past and present, then in its turn it is death alone which belongs to the future.
'Consequently, far from inspiring a feeling of horror or repulsion in the Wise, death, the instrument of salvation, appears to him both useful and necessary. And if we are not allowed to allot tooursel ves the fixed time for our proper destiny, at least we have received the permission of the Eternal to call it forth from the grave matter, in accordance and submission to the orders of God, and to the will of man.
'One can thus understand why the Philosophers place so much insistence upon the necessity of material death. It is through death that the spirit, imperishable and always active, stirs up, sifts, separates, cleans and purifies the body. It is from death that there proceeds the possibility of assembling the purified parts, to build with them a new lodging place, finally to transmit to the regenerated form an energy which it does not possess.'
- Les Demeures Philosophales, Vol. II, pp. 324-5.

FINIS SED INCEPTIO EST

 

 

I

THAT

AM

THAT

TIME EMIT

 

 

I

MEET

METEMPSYCHOSIS

 

14
METEMPSYCHOSIS
-
-
-
-
M+E
18
9
9
-
T
20
2
2
-
E+M
18
9
9
-
P+S+Y+C
63
27
9
-
H+O+S
42
24
6
-
I
9
9
9
-
S
19
10
1
14
METEMPSYCHOSIS
189
90
45
1+4
-
1+8+9
9+0
4+5
-
-
18
9
9
-
-
1+8
-
-
5
METEMPSYCHOSIS
9
9
9

 

 

14
METEMPSYCHOSIS
-
-
-
-
M+E+T+E+M+P
72
27
9
-
S+Y+C+H+O+S
89
44
8
-
I
9
9
9
-
S
19
10
1
1+4
METEMPSYCHOSIS
189
90
27
-
-
1+8+9
9+0
2+7
-
-
18
9
9
-
-
1+8
-
-
5
METEMPSYCHOSIS
9
9
9

 

 

-
METEMPSYCHOSIS
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
9
9
9
-
M+E
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
METEMPSYCHOSIS
-
-
-
-
M+E
18
9
9
-
T+E+M
38
11
2
-
P+S+Y+C+H+O+S+I+S
133
70
7
14
METEMPSYCHOSIS
189
90
18
1+4
-
1+8+9
9+0
1+8
5
-
18
9
9
-
-
1+8
-
-
5
METEMPSYCHOSIS
9
9
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
M
=
4
-
-
METEMPSYCHOSIS
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
P
16
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
Y
25
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
C
3
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
-
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
Q
14
METEMPSYCHOSIS
189
90
27
-
3
2
3
8
10
6
14
8
9
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
1+8+9
9+0
2+7
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
1+4
-
-
M
=
4
-
5
METEMPSYCHOSIS
18
9
9
-
3
2
3
8
1
6
5
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
5
METEMPSYCHOSIS
9
9
9
-
3
2
3
8
1
6
5
8
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
M
=
4
-
-
METEMPSYCHOSIS
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
C
3
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
P
16
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
Y
25
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
M
=
4
Q
14
METEMPSYCHOSIS
189
90
27
-
3
2
3
8
10
6
14
8
9
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
1+8+9
9+0
2+7
-
-
-
-
-
1+0
-
1+4
-
-
M
=
4
-
5
METEMPSYCHOSIS
18
9
9
-
3
2
3
8
1
6
5
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
5
METEMPSYCHOSIS
9
9
9
-
3
2
3
8
1
6
5
8
9

 

 

-
METEMPSYCHOSIS
-
-
-
-
M+E
18
9
9
-
T+E+M
38
11
2
-
P+S+Y+C+H+O+S+I+S
133
70
7
14
METEMPSYCHOSIS
189
90
18
1+4
-
1+8+9
9+0
1+8
5
-
18
9
9
-
-
1+8
-
-
5
METEMPSYCHOSIS
9
9
9

 

 

4
PAST
56
11
2
7
PRESENT
97
34
7
11
PAST + PRESENT
153
45
9
-
-
1+5+3
4+5
-
17
PAST + PRESENT
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
4
PAST
56
11
2
7
PRESENT
97
34
7
6
FUTURE
91
28
1
17
First Total
244
73
10
1+7
Add to Reduce
2+4+4
7+3
1+0
8
Second Total
10
10
1
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+0
1+0
-
8
Essence of Number
1
1
1

 

 

Y
=
7
-
9
YESTERDAY
122
41
5
T
-
2
-
5
TODAY
65
20
2
T
=
2
-
8
TOMORROW
137
47
2
-
 
36
-
22
-
324
108
36
-
 
3+6
-
4+5
-
3+2+4
1+0+8
3+6
-
-
9
-
9
-
9
9
9

 

 

 

.....

 

THE LIGHT IS RISING NOW RISING IS THE LIGHT

 

 

 

 

 

 

R
=
9
8
RAMESSES
99
27
9

 

 

RAMESSES

Egypt's Greatest Pharaoh

Joyce Tyldesley 2000

Page xxvi

"The Egyptians wrote their hieroglyphic texts without vowels, using consonants not found in our modern alphabet. In consequence, although we can read and understand the ancient writings we cannot be certain of the correct pronunciation of any word or name. This explains why different authors refer to the same individual by seemingly different names. Ramesses II, for example, variously appears in print as Ramesses, Ramses, Ramesse and Remeses while Queen Nefertari occasionally occurs as Nofretari. Throughout this book the most simple, and widely accepted version of each proper name has been used with Ramesses preferred to the increasingly popular Ramses as the former most accurately represents the original Egyptian name. I follow current convention in using the words king and pharaoh interchangeably."

Page 1

1

Introducing Ramesses

"Some of Egypt's kings and queens have emerged from the obscurity of the tomb in sudden and spectacular fashion. The decoding of hieroglyphics, a tantalizing mystery until 1822, revealed the unexpected existence of the two aberrant New Kingdom pharaohs Hatchepsut and Akhenaten. The 1912 recovery of a magnificent portrait head from the ruined city of Amarna brought the beautiful Queen Nefertiti back to life, Above all, the unparalleled 1922 discovery of a virtually intact royal tomb in the Valley of the Kings allowed the hitherto insignificant boy-king Tutankha-men to triumph over death. Ramesses II, however, has never been in need of such a renaissance. Over the three millennia that have passed since his reign, his name - albeit in a distorted form - has never been forgotten.
Sixty-six relatively peaceful years on the throne had allowed Ramesses ample opportunity for self-promotion. By the time of his death in 1213 BC his monuments and image were to be found in every comer of his realm, The name of Ramesses was known and respected throughout the varied but inter-related kingdoms which made up what archaeologists now term the' Ancient World' - a wide circle of states encompassing Northern Turkey, Iran, Central Africa, Libya and the Balkans and extending as far west as Italy and even Spain. Within Egypt the highly efficient royal propaganda machine had elevated Ramesses to the status of living legend with divine attributes. In Nubia, Ramesses had already become a fully fledged god. A fortunate combination of circumstances - optimal Nile floods leading to good harvests, international stability and, of course, the extraordinary longevity which caused Ramesses to outlive not only his contemporaries but many of his children and grandchildren - had allowed Egypt to enjoy a continuity of government which was the envy of her neighbours. Whether by good luck or good management, Egypt flourished under Ramesses, and her people were grateful"

Page 34

A NEW BEGINNING: LIFE BEFORE RAMESSES

"Quietly and effectively, Horemheb laid the foundations for a renewed Egyptian prosperity whilst systematically erasing all trace of the unorthodox Amama period. This is generally regarded as an impersonal, political cleansing rather than a frenzied hate campaign; we have little evidence to suggest that Horemheb bore a personal grudge against Akhenaten and his god, although the dismantling and subsequent reconstruction, upside-down and mutilated, of Queen Nefertiti' s Theban Ben-ben temple within his own Karnak gateway hints at more complex feelings towards his sister-in-law. Could Horemheb's apparent dislike of Nefertiti have stemmed from his bad relationship with her daughter Ankhesenamen? Ultimately, however, Horemheb was too closely identified with the economic and military decline which ended the 18th Dynasty to escape entirely from the Amama shadow. Manetho chose to classify Horemheb, whom he knew as Oros, as the last king of the ailing 18th Dynasty and it was Horemheb's protege and successor, Ramesses I, a man with no personal links with the Amarna period, who was to be celebrated as the founder of the 19th.
Like his three immediate predecessors Horemheb had no son to follow him on to the throne and he too looked to the army for an heir, a sensible decision which would ensure that his successor would enjoy the full support of the military. Horemheb selected an ex-officer turned adminis­trator called Paramessu, or Ramesses, son of the Commander of Troops Seti. This Ramesses, a near-contemporary of Horemheb, had proved his / Page 35 / abilities through many years of loyal service, first as a soldier where he rose to the position of General, and then as one of Egypt's two Viziers. In many ways his career mirrored that of Horemheb before him, but there was one important difference: Ramesses and his wife Sitre already had a living son and a living grandson, and therefore had the potential to found a dynasty. When Ramesses died after less than two years as king, Horemheb's judgement was vindicated. The throne passed smoothly to Ramesses' son Seti and Egypt was spared the doubts and uncertainties that had plagued her immediate past. Meanwhile, it now fell to Ramesses to bury Horemheb."

 

 

8
RAMESSES
-
-
-
-
R
18
9
9
-
A
1
1
1
-
M+E
18
9
9
-
S+S+E+S
62
35
8
8
RAMESSES
99
54
27
-
-
9+9
5+4
2+7
8
RAMESSES
18
9
9
-
-
1+8
-
-
8
RAMESSES
9
9
9

 

 

8
RAMESSES
-
-
-
-
R+A
19
10
1
-
M+E+S+S+E+S
80
44
8
8
RAMESSES
99
54
9
-
-
9+9
5+4
-
8
RAMESSES
18
9
9
-
-
1+8
-
-
8
RAMESSES
9
9
9

 

 

8
RAMESSES
-
-
-
-
R
18
9
9
-
A+M+E+S+S+E+S
81
18
9
8
RAMESSES
99
27
18
-
-
9+9
2+7
1+8
8
RAMESSES
18
9
9
-
-
1+8
-
-
8
RAMESSES
9
9
9

 

Page 2

"Ramesses III was followed by his son, Ramesses IV, another Ramesses a wannabe', and then by a further six called Ramesses, a jumbled mixture of fathers sons, uncles and nephews all descended from Ramesses III :and all 'attempting to emulate the great Ramesses II"

Page 2

" Meanwhile the cult of the divine RAMESSES as a living god, continued to flourish."

 

 

Ramesses - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ramesses

Ramesses also commonly spelled Rameses or Ramses is the name conventionally given in English transliteration to 11 Egyptian pharaohs of the later New ...
Ramesses II - ‎Ramesses I - ‎Ramesses III - ‎Ramesses XI

Ramesses

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Ramesses
in hieroglyphs

Ramesses (/ˈræməsiːz/) — also commonly spelled Rameses or Ramses (/ˈræmsiːz/) — is the name conventionally given in English transliteration to 11 Egyptian pharaohs of the later New Kingdom period. The name Ramesses means "Ra [is] the one who gave birth [to] him".

Variants of the name include Ramose and Paramessu; these various spellings could be used to refer to the same person.[1]
19th Dynasty Ramesses I: founder of the 19th Dynasty
Ramesses II ("the Great")
20th Dynasty Ramesses III: adversary of the Sea Peoples
Ramesses IV
Ramesses V
Ramesses VI
Ramesses VII
Ramesses VIII
Ramesses IX
Ramesses X
Ramesses XI

 

 

8

RAMESSES

I
1293-1291
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

II
1279-1212
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

III
1182-1151
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

IV
1151-1145
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

V
1145-1141
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

VI
1141-1133
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

VII
1133-1126
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

VIII
1133-1126
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

IX
1126-1108
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

X
1108-1098
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

XI
1098-1070
99
27
9

 

 

THE RISE AND FALL OF ANCIENT EGYPT

The History of a Civilisation from 3000 BC to Cleopatra

Toby Wilkinson 2010

King of Kings

Page 331

Nowhere is Ramesses's taste for the theatrical and self-reverential better demonstrated than in the 'Temple of Ramesses-beloved of /Amun' (modern Abu Simbel) in lLower Nubia.

 

 

Q
Q
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
ABU SIMBEL
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=-
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
B
=
2
-
1
B
2
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
U
=-
3
-
1
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=-
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
M
=
4
-
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
B
=-
2
-
1
B
2
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
L
=-
3
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
Q
Q
30
Q
9
ABU SIMBEL
84
39
30
-
2
4
6
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
3+0
-
-
-
8+4
3+9
3+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
9
ABU SIMBEL
12
12
3
-
2
4
6
4
5
5
7
8
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+2
1+2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
9
ABU SIMBEL
3
3
3
-
2
4
6
4
5
5
7
8
9

 

 

Q
Q
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
9
-
-
-
-
-
ABU SIMBEL
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=-
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
B
=
2
-
1
B
2
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
U
=-
3
-
1
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
I
=-
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
M
=
4
-
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
B
=-
2
-
1
B
2
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
L
=-
3
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
Q
Q
30
Q
9
ABU SIMBEL
84
39
30
-
2
4
6
4
5
9
-
-
3+0
-
-
-
8+4
3+9
3+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
9
ABU SIMBEL
12
12
3
-
2
4
6
4
5
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+2
1+2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
9
ABU SIMBEL
3
3
3
-
2
4
6
4
5
9

 

 

Q
Q
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
9
-
-
-
-
-
ABU SIMBEL
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
A
=-
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
B
=
2
-
1
B
2
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
B
=-
2
-
1
B
2
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
U
=-
3
-
1
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
L
=-
3
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
I
=-
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
Q
Q
30
Q
9
ABU SIMBEL
84
39
30
-
2
4
6
4
5
9
-
-
3+0
-
-
-
8+4
3+9
3+0
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
9
ABU SIMBEL
12
12
3
-
2
4
6
4
5
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+2
1+2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
3
-
9
ABU SIMBEL
3
3
3
-
2
4
6
4
5
9

 

 

Page 88

"The LUXOR TEMPLE, dedicated to AMEN in th form of the ithyphallic god MIN"

 

-
MIN
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
-
I
9
9
9
-
N
14
5
5
3
MIN
36
18
18
-
-
3+6
1+8
1+8
3
MIN
9
9
9

 

 

THE RISE AND FALL OF ANCIENT EGYPT

The History of a Civilisation from 3000 BC to Cleopatra

Toby Wilkinson 2010

Page XIV

EARLY DYNASTIC PERIOD 2950-2575

Unification of Egypt

Narmer

 

N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
R
18
9
9
N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
69
33
33
-
-
-
-
-
-
6+9
3+3
3+3
N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
-
N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
6
6
6

 

R NAME R

 

N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
R
18
9
9
N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
69
33
33
-
-
-
-
-
-
6+9
3+3
3+3
N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
-
N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
6
6
6

 

R NAME R

 

N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
R
18
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
N+A+M+E
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
R
18
9
9
N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
69
33
33
-
-
-
-
-
-
6+9
3+3
3+3
N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
-
N
=
5
-
6
NARMER
6
6
6

 

R NAME R

 

 

M
=
4
-
5
MENES
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
S
19
10
1
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
56
29
20
-
-
-
-
-
-
5+6
2+9
2+0
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
11
11
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
2
2
2

 

 

M
=
4
-
5
MENES
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
S
19
10
1
-
-
-
-
-
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
N
14
5
5
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
56
29
20
-
-
-
-
-
-
5+6
2+9
2+0
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
11
11
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
2
2
2

 

 

Menes

From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

This article is about the Pharaoh. For the H. P. Lovecraft character, see The Cats of Ulthar. For the Macedonian general, see Menes of Pella. For the Romanian village of Miniş, called Ménes in Hungarian, see Ghioroc.

Menes

Africanus: Mênês
Eusebius: Mênês
The cartouche of Menes on the Abydos King List
The cartouche of Menes on the Abydos King List

Pharaoh

Successor
Hor-Aha?

Menes (/ˈmiːniːz/; Egyptian: Mnj, probably pronounced */maˈnij/;[5] Ancient Greek: Μήνης;[4] Arabic: مينا‎) was an ancient Egyptian pharaoh of the early dynastic period, credited by classical tradition with having united Upper and Lower Egypt, and as the founder of the first dynasty (Dynasty I).[6]

The identity of Menes is the subject of ongoing debate, although mainstream Egyptological consensus identifies Menes with the protodynastic pharaoh Narmer[1][2][3] (most likely) or first dynasty Hor-Aha.[7] Both pharaohs are credited with the unification of Egypt, to different degrees by various authorities.

The commonly used Menes derives from Manetho, an Egyptian historian and priest who lived during the Ptolemaic period. Manetho used the name in the form Μήνης (transliterated: Mênês).[4][8] An alternative Greek form, Μιν (transliterated: Min), was cited by the 5th-century BCE historian Herodotus,[9] a variant no longer considered the result of contamination from the name of the god Min.[10]

The Egyptian form, Meni, is taken from the Turin and Abydos king lists (dated Dynasty XIX).

The name, Menes, means "He who endures", which, Edwards (1971) suggests, may have been coined as "a mere descriptive epithet denoting a semi-legendary hero [...] whose name had been lost".[4] Rather than a particular person, the name may conceal collectively the protodynastic pharaohs Ka, Scorpion and Narmer.[4]

§Narmer and Menes[edit]

Main article: Narmer

The almost complete absence of any mention of Menes in the archaeological record,[4] and the comparative wealth of evidence of Narmer, a protodynastic figure credited by posterity and in the archaeological record with a firm claim[2] to the unification of Upper and Lower Egypt, has given rise to a theory identifying Menes with Narmer.

The chief archaeological reference to Menes is an ivory label from Naqada which shows the royal Horus-name Aha (the pharaoh Hor-Aha) next to a building, within which is the royal nebty-name mn,[11] generally taken to be Menes.[4][a] From this, various theories on the nature of the building (a funerary booth or a shrine), the meaning of the word mn (a name or the verb endures) and the relationship between Hor-Aha and Menes (as one person or as successive pharaohs) have arisen.[1]

The Turin and Abydos king lists, generally accepted to be correct,[1] list the nebty-names of the pharaohs, not their Horus-names,[2] and are vital to the potential reconciliation of the various records: the nebty-names of the king lists, the Horus-names of the archaeological record and the number of pharaohs in Dynasty I according to Manetho and other historical sources.[2]

Petrie first attempted this task,[2] associating Iti with Djer as the third pharaoh of Dynasty I, Teti (Turin) (or another Iti (Abydos)) with Hor-Aha as second pharaoh, and Menes (a nebty-name) with Narmer (a Horus-name) as first pharaoh of Dynasty I.[1][2] Lloyd (1994) finds this succession "extremely probable",[2] and Cervelló-Autuori (2003) categorically states that "Menes is Narmer and the First Dynasty begins with him".[3] However, Seidlmayer (2004) states that it is "a fairly safe inference" that Menes was Hor-Aha.[7]

§Dates[edit]

Egyptologists, archaeologists and scholars from the 19th century have proposed different dates for the era of Menes, or the date of the first dynasty:[12][b]
Jean-François Champollion (1840) – 5867 BC
August Böckh (1845) – 5702 BC
Auguste Mariette (1871) – 5004 BC
Flinders Petrie (1887) – 4777 BC
Heinrich Karl Brugsch (1859) – 4455 BC
Franz Joseph Lauth (1869) – 4157 BC
Karl Richard Lepsius (1856) – 3892 BC
Christian Charles Josias Bunsen (1848) – 3623 BC
Reginald Stuart Poole (1851) – 2717 BC
James Strong (1878) – 2515 BC
John Gardner Wilkinson (1835) – 2320 BC

Modern consensus dates the era of Menes or the start of the first dynasty between c. 3100–3050 BC; some academic literature uses c. 3000 BC.[13]

§History[edit]

By 500 BC mythical and exaggerated claims had made Menes a cultural hero, and most of what is known of him comes from a much later time.[14]

Ancient tradition ascribed to Menes the honor of having united Upper and Lower Egypt into a single kingdom,[15] and becoming the first pharaoh of Dynasty I.[16]

However, his name does not appear on extant pieces of the Royal Annals (Cairo Stone and Palermo Stone), which is a now-fragmentary king's list that was carved onto a stela during the Fifth dynasty. He typically appears in later sources as the first human ruler of Egypt, directly inheriting the throne from the god Horus.[17] He also appears in other, much later, king's lists, always as the first human pharaoh of Egypt. Menes also appears in demotic novels of the Graeco-Roman Period, demonstrating that, even that late, he was regarded as important figure.[18]

Menes was seen as a founding figure for much of the history of Ancient Egypt, similar to Romulus in Ancient Rome.[19]

Manetho records that Menes "led the army across the frontier and won great glory".[8][16]

§Capital[edit]

Manetho associates the city of Thinis with the first dynasties (Dynasty I and Dynasty II) and, in particular, Menes, a "Thinite" or native of Thinis.[8][16] Herodotus contradicts Manetho in stating that Menes founded the city of Memphis as his capital[20] after diverting the course of the River Nile through the construction of a dyke.[21] Manetho ascribes the building of Memphis to Menes' son, Athothis,[16] and calls no pharaohs earlier than Dynasty III "Memphite".[22] Herodotus and Manetho's stories of the foundation of Memphis are probably later inventions: in 2012 a relief mentioning the visit of Memphis by Iry-Hor --a predynastic ruler of Upper Egypt reigning before Namer-- was discovered in Sinai, indicating that the city was already in existence in the early 32nd century BC.[23]

§Cultural influence[edit]

Diodorus Siculus stated that Menes had introduced the worship of the gods and the practice of sacrifice[24] as well as a more elegant and luxurious style of living.[24] For this latter invention, Menes' memory was dishonoured by the Dynasty XXIV pharaoh Tefnakht, and Plutarch mentions a pillar at Thebes on which was inscribed an imprecation against Menes as the introducer of luxury.[24]

In Pliny's account, Menes was credited with being the inventor of writing in Egypt.

§Crocodile episode[edit]

Diodorus Siculus recorded a story of Menes,[25] related by the priests of the crocodile-god Sobek at Crocodilopolis, in which the pharaoh Menes, attacked by his own dogs while out hunting,[26] fled across Lake Moeris on the back of a crocodile and, in thanks, founded the city of Crocodilopolis.[26][27]

Faber (1816), taking the word campsa to mean either crocodile or ark and preferring the latter, identifies Menes with Noah and the entire story as a deluge myth.[28]

Edwards (1974) states that "the legend, which is obviously filled with anachronisms, is patently devoid of historical value",[27] but Maspero (1910), while acknowledging the possibility that traditions relating to other kings may have become mixed up with this story, dismisses the suggestions of some commentators[24] that the story should be transferred to the Dynasty XII pharaoh Amenemhat III and sees no reason to doubt that Diodorus did not correctly record a tradition of Menes.[26]

§Death[edit]

According to Manetho, Menes reigned for 62 years and was killed by a hippopotamus.[8][16]

 

Menes | biography - king of Egypt | Encyclopedia Britannica

www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/374923/Menes

Menes, also spelled Mena, Meni, or Min (flourished c. 2925 bce), first king of unified Egypt, who, according to ancient tradition, joined Upper and Lower Egypt in ...

 

M
=
4
-
5
MENES
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
S
19
10
1
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
56
29
20
-
-
-
-
-
-
5+6
2+9
2+0
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
11
11
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
2
2
2

 

 

M
=
4
-
5
MENES
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
M+S
32
14
5
-
-
-
-
-
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
N
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
E
5
5
5
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
56
29
20
-
-
-
-
-
-
5+6
2+9
2+0
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
11
11
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+1
1+1
-
M
=
4
-
5
MENES
2
2
2

 

 

-
MIN
-
-
-
-
M
13
4
4
-
I
9
9
9
-
N
14
5
5
3
MIN
36
18
18
-
-
3+6
1+8
1+8
3
MIN
9
9
9

 

THE

MIND OF MIN

 

 

Y
=
7
-
9
YESTERDAY
122
41
5
T
-
2
-
5
TODAY
65
20
2
T
=
2
-
8
TOMORROW
137
47
2
-
-
11
-
22
-
207
108
9
-
-
1+1
-
2+2
-
3+2+4
1+0+8
-
-
-
2
-
4
-
9
9
3

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
MANETHO
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
1
M
13
4
4
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
N
=
5
-
1
N
14
5
5
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
T
=
2
-
1
T
20
2
2
H
=
8
-
1
H
8
8
8
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
31
-
7
MANETHO
76
31
31
-
-
3+1
-
-
-
7+6
3+1
3+1
-
-
4
-
7
MANETHO
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+3
-
-
-
-
4
-
7
MANETHO
4
4
4

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
MANETHO
-
-
-
N
=
5
-
1
N
14
5
5
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
M
=
4
-
1
M
13
4
4
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
T
=
2
-
1
T
20
2
2
H
=
8
-
1
H
8
8
8
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
31
-
7
MANETHO
76
31
31
-
-
3+1
-
-
-
7+6
3+1
3+1
-
-
4
-
7
MANETHO
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+3
-
-
-
-
4
-
7
MANETHO
4
4
4

 

 

8

RAMESSES

I
1293-1291
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

II
1279-1212
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

III
1182-1151
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

IV
1151-1145
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

V
1145-1141
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

VI
1141-1133
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

VII
1133-1126
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

VIII
1133-1126
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

IX
1126-1108
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

X
1108-1098
99
27
9

8

RAMESSES

XI
1098-1070
99
27
9

 

 

7

PTOLEMY

I
106
34
7

7

PTOLEMY

II
106
34
7

7

PTOLEMY

III
106
34
7

7

PTOLEMY

IV
106
34
7

7

PTOLEMY

V
106
34
7

7

PTOLEMY

VI
106
34
7

7

PTOLEMY

VII
106
34
7

7

PTOLEMY

VIII
106
34
7

7

PTOLEMY

IX
106
34
7

7

PTOLEMY

X
106
34
7

7

PTOLEMY

XI
106
34
7

7

PTOLEMY

XII
106
34
7
7

PTOLEMY

XIII
106
34
7
7

PTOLEMY

XIV
106
34
7
7

PTOLEMY

XV
106
34
7
9

CLEOPATRA

-
91
37
1

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
SHABTI
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
H
=
8
-
1
H
8
8
8
A
=
1
-
1
A
1
1
1
B
=
2
-
1
B
2
2
2
T
=
2
-
1
T
20
2
2
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
23
-
6
SHABTI
59
32
23
-
-
2+3
-
-
-
5+9
3+2
2+3
-
-
5
-
6
SHABTI
14
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+4
-
-
-
-
5
-
6
SHABTI
5
5
5

 

 

THE RISE AND FALL OF ANCIENT EGYPT

The History of a Civilisation from 3000 BC to Cleopatra

Toby Wilkinson 2010

END OF INNOCENCE (2175-1541 BC)

PARADISE POSTPONED


Page 155

O shabti, detailed to (serve) me ... if I am summoned or if I am detailed to do any work which is to be done in the afterlife ... you shall detail yourself to me every time, (whether) for maintaining the fields, irrigating the banks or ferrying sand from east to west. 'Look, here I am', you shall say.'
When it came to life after death, a shabti was the perfect insurance policy.

Truth will out
One final, crucial aspect of the afterlife adventure also made its first appearance in the years following the collapse of the Old Kingdom. Like the Coffin Texts, magical objects and servant figurines, the concept of a last judgement reflected the mixture of hope and fear that beset the ancient Egyptians in their musings about life after death. Perhaps more than any other feature of Egyptian religion, the idea of a final, inevitable reckoning before a divine judge had a profound and lasting impact on the subsequent development of pharaonic beliefs. Unlike hedgehogs, hippos and shabtis, the last judgement was picked up by other religious traditions of the Near East as well notably Christianity.
The imaginary geography of The Book of Two Ways began with the Island of Fire, where the wicked were consumed in flames but the good were provided with refreshing water for their arduous journey through the underworld. The concept of 'trial by fire' is an ancient one, but this relatively simplistic notion of judgement — whereby the unrighteous dead were separated from the righteous by means of /Page 156/ a single, swift test — was itself to be refined in the flames of social. change. Once again, the shattered illusions that accompanied thie break-up of the Egyptian state proved a fertile breeding ground for new ideas. In troubled times, death came to be seen not as a transition to another dimension of creation, but as a discontinuiry, a break that might prove terminal. Whether an individual achieved rebirth as a divine being or suffered a second death depended on his or her own actions during life. The literary text known as The Instruction for Merikara, purportedly composed by a Herakleopolitan king, summed up this new belief:

When a man remains after passing away,

His deeds are set alongside him . . .

He who reaches (the next life) without wrongdoings

Will exist there like a god . . . 3

In this scheme of things, virtue was no longer enough: it had to be accompanied by freedom from vice. In inscriptions of the period, the boastfulness and bombast typical of Old Kingdom autobiographies are joined for the first time by notes of doubt and defensiveness. A man might enumerate his many qualities and achievements but also take pains to state 'I never spoke a falsehood against any living person'.4 The 'negative confession', a declaration not to have committed a prescribed list of wrongful acts, became an essential component of the judgement process.
Vindication before the divine tribunal required more, however, than a mere denial of wrong doing. It involved a fundamental assessment of a person's true worth, a weighing of their good and bad deeds in order to arrive at a balanced judgement of their character. Only those who passed this 'calculation of differences' were deemed fit to join Osiris and live for ever. On his stela from Abdju, the Eleventh Dynasty general Intef confidently proclaims that 'his voice is true in the calculation of differences'. In other words, he has been justified and found worthy of resurrection as a transfigured spirit. From such tentative beginnings, the concept of judgement rapidly acquired a central place in Egyptian funerary religion, to the extent that the term 'true of voice' became the most common euphemism for 'deceased'. In a society as / Page 157/ obsessed with bureaucracy and accountancy as ancient Egypt, it is perhaps not surprising that theologians imagined the weighing of a' poison's worth taking place on a giant set of goldsmith's scales. The accuracy of the balance perfectly expressed the unerring judgement of the divine tribunal. A spell from the Coffin Texts describes the scales as 'that balance of Ra on which Maat is lifted up',5 indicating that the judgement is authorised by Ra himself, god of the sun and of creation, and that the deeds of the deceased are to be weighed against Maat, the goddess of truth. In this ultimate assessment, there was no room for cheating. The outcome of the judgement process was visualised as a division of the deceased between the justified and the unjust, `numbering the dead and counting the blessed spirits'.6 The differing fates of the two groups were crystal clear.
With eternal survival at stake in the last judgement, the fevered Egyptian imagination swung into action. Conceiving further hurdles hand in hand with the means of overcoming them seems to have given the ancient Egyptians the courage to face the uncertainties of death. In the case of judgement before the tribunal, the greatest danger was that one's own heart — seat of the intellect, fount of emotion and storehouse of memories — might decide to bear false witness and so tip the balance against a favorable verdict. To counter this awful risk, powerful magic was required. Somehow, the heart had to be prevented from blurting out untruths (or hidden truths) that might seal its owner's fate. The ingenious solution was a new type of amulet, first introduced into burials in the late Middle Kingdom. It took the familiar shape of a scarab beetle, a potent symbol of rebirth (because young beetles hatch from a ball of dung, emblematic of death and decay). But unlike the usual scarab amulets it had a human head and was engraved with a protective spell, addressed to the heart. After the body had undergone mummification, the 'heart scarab' was placed over the heart, with clear instructions as to how the organ should behave at the moment of truth:

Do not stand up against me

Do not witness against me,

Do not oppose me in the tribunal,

Do not incline against me ... 7

Page 158

158
In time the heart itself came to stand for the deceased and his deeds, and the pictorial representation of the 'weighing of the heart' against the feather of Truth became an essential image for inclusion on a funerary papyrus, an encapsulation of the final judgement. It remains one of the most instantly recognisable, characteristic and evocative scenes from the entire repertoire of ancient Egyptian art.
And the concept of a 'dreadful day of judgement, when the secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed' is still with us, four thousand years later.

 

Page 156

Vindication before the divine tribunal required more, however, than a mere denial of wrong doing. It involved a fundamental assessment of a person's true worth, a weighing of their good and bad deeds in order to arrive at a balanced judgement of their character. Only those who passed this 'calculation of differences' were deemed fit to join Osiris and live for ever. On his stela from Abdju, the Eleventh Dynasty general Intef confidently proclaims that 'his voice is true in the calculation of differences'. In other words, he has been justified and found worthy of resurrection as a transfigured spirit.”

'his voice is true in the calculation of differences'

 

HIS VOICE IS TRUE IN THE CALCULATION OF DIFFERENCES

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
H
=
8
-
3
HIS
36
18
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
V
=
4
-
5
VOICE
54
27
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
I
=
9
-
2
IS
28
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
4
TRUE
64
19
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
2
IN
23
14
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
C
=
3
-
11
CALCULATION
111
39
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
D
=
4
-
11
DIFFERENCES
94
58
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
47
-
43
First Total
464
212
41
-
2
2
6
4
5
6
7
8
18
-
-
4+7
-
4+3
Add to Reduce
4+6+4
2+1+2
4+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+8
-
-
11
-
7
Second Total
14
5
5
-
2
2
6
4
5
6
7
8
9
-
-
1+1
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
7
Essence of Number
5
5
5
-
2
2
6
4
5
6
7
8
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
3
4
5
6
9
H
=
8
-
3
HIS
36
18
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
V
=
4
-
5
VOICE
54
27
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
I
=
9
-
2
IS
28
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
4
TRUE
64
19
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
I
=
9
-
2
IN
23
14
5
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
C
=
3
-
11
CALCULATION
111
39
3
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
D
=
4
-
11
DIFFERENCES
94
58
4
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
47
-
43
First Total
464
212
41
-
2
6
4
5
6
18
-
-
4+7
-
4+3
Add to Reduce
4+6+4
2+1+2
4+1
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+8
-
-
11
-
7
Second Total
14
5
5
-
2
6
4
5
6
9
-
-
1+1
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+4
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
2
-
7
Essence of Number
5
5
5
-
2
6
4
5
6
9

 

 

THE ROOTS OF COINCIDENCE

Arthur Koestler 1972

 Page 88 

"Euclidian geometries, invented by earlier mathematicians more or less as a game, provided the basis for his relativistic cosmology

Another great physicist whose thoughts moved in a similar direction was Wolfgang Pauli.

At the end of the 1932 conference on nuclear physics in Copenhagen the participants, as was their custom on these occasions, performed a skit full of that quantum humour of which we have already had a few samples. In that particular year they produced a parody of Goethe's Faust, in which Wolfgang Pauli was cast in the role of Mephistopheles; his Gretchen was the neutrino, whose existence Pauli had predicted, but which had not yet been discovered.

 

MEPHISTOPHELES

(to Faust):

 Beware, beware, of Reason and of Science

Man's highest powers, unholy in alliance.

You'll let yourself, through dazzling witchcraft yield

To weird temptations of the quantum field.

Enter Gretchen; she sings to Faust. Melody: "Gretchen at the Spinning Wheel" by Schubert.

GRETCHEN: 

My rest-mass is zero

My charge is the same

You are my hero

Neutrino's my name."

 

 

DOCTOR FAUSTUS

Thomas Mann 1933

 

 

THE MASTER AND MARGARITA

Mikhail Bulgakov

1977 Edition

Page 352

"Don Quixote or a Faust, or , devil take me, a dead Souls! Eh?"

Page 360

'You and I speak different languages as usual,'

"Spirit of evil"

Page 399

"He became pope in 999 under the name of Sylvester II"

 

 

THE MASTER AND MARGARITA

Mikhail Bulgakov

1977 Edition

BOOK ONE

'who are you, then?'

'I am part of that power which eternally will evil and eternally works good.'

GOETHE

 

 

BALANCING ALWAYS IS IS ALWAYS BALANCING

 

 

ONE TWO THREE FOUR 5 SIX SEVEN EIGHT NINE

NINE EIGHT SEVEN SIX 5 FOUR THREE TWO ONE

 

 

ALWAYS BALANCING IS IS BALANCING ALWAYS

 

 

GO DO GOOD GOD AND GODDESS ISISIS GODDESS AND GOD GOOD DO GO

GODDESS AND GOD GO DO GOOD ISISIS GOOD DO GO GOD AND GODDESS

 

 

PERFECT CREATIVITY DIVINE THOUGHT GODS THOUGHT DIVINE CREATIVITY PERFECT

 

 

THE MASTER AND MARGARITA

Mikhail Bulgakov

1977 Edition

THE EXTRACTION OF THE MASTER

CHAPTER 24

Page 276

"the cat"

"the cat"

"The cat"

Page 277

"the cat"

"the cat"

"the cat"

"the cat"

"the cat"

"the cat"

"History will judge"

 

 

THE NINE LIVES OF A CAT OF NINE LIVES

 

 

THE MASTER AND MARGARITA

Mikhail Bulgakov

1977 Edition

koroviev's stunts

CHAPTER 9

Page 99

"no. 50"

"five"

"five"

"five"

"five"

Page 250

'For someone well aquainted with the fifth dimension,"

"fifth dimension,"

"fifth dimension,"

"You must agree that that makes five""

Page 251

"five"

"fifth dimension,"

"fifth dimension,"

"to business, to business,"

 

 

THE MASTER AND MARGARITA

Mikhail Bulgakov

1977 Edition

BOOK ONE

'who are you, then?'

'I am part of that power which eternally will evil and eternally works good.'

GOETHE

 

 

EVIL LIVE EVIL

DEVIL LIVED DEVIL

 

 

Daily Mail, Wednesday, January, 7 ,2015

Page 45

ANSWERS TO CORRESPONDENTS
Compiled by Charles Legge

Faust and the devil of a life

QUESTION

Was Dr Faustus based on a real person?

THE legend of Faust, a scholar who sells his soul to the Devil to gain infinite knowledge, youth and the pleasures of the flesh, is loosely woven around various medieval alchemists. But the name itself comes from a real source, Dr Johann Georg Faust, a German magician who lived around 1480 to 1540.

Faust was probably born in Knittlinger in Wurttemberg, and his activities are first mentioned in a 1507 letter from German polymath Johannes Trithemius to astrologer Johannes Virdung. In it he warned of the nefarious practices of a magician styling himself `Georgius Sabellicus, Faustus, fon,s necromanticorum, astrologus, magus secundus, etc'.

According to Trithemius, in Selnhausen and Wurzburg, Sabellicus had blasphemously boasted that he could reproduce all the miracles of Christ.

Some sources say Faust gained a degree in divinity from Heidelberg University in 1509, others that he gained a degree in magic (an accepted degree at the time) at Krakow. He next appears at Erfurt University in Central Germany.

In 1513, German humanist Konrad Mutianus Rufus (1470-1526) recounts an encounter with a Georgius Faustus, Helmitheus Heidelbergensis (`demigod of Heidelberg'), having overheard him in an Erfurt inn boasting,that he could conjure up Homer's heroes for his students.

On February 23, 1520, Faust was in Bamberg casting a horoscope for the bishop and the town, for which he received ten gulden. But he was banished from Ingolstadt in 1528 and, according to an unflattering note made by the junior mayor of the city to 'deny free passage to the great necromancer and sodomite Doctor Faustus', ejected from Nuremberg in 1532.

Later records give a more positive view. Physician Philipp Begardi of Worms writing in his Index Sanitatis in 1539, says Faust is `highly renowned for his great skill, not alone in medicine, but also in chiromancy, necromancy, physiognomy, visions in crystal and the like other arts.' Faust Opera version: The Damnation Of Faust
allegedly died in an alchemical accident in the Hotel zum Lowen in Staufen im Breisgau in about 1540.

His body is said to have been found in a `grievously mutilated' state and his clerical and scholarly enemies claimed the Devil had come to collect his servant.

Theologian Johann Gast, in his Sermons Conviviales (1558), wrote: 'The wretch came to an end in a terrible manner; for the Devil strangled him. His dead body lay constantly on its face on the bier, although it had been turned five times upwards'

Faust's posthumous fame is derived from the Faustbuch, the collected tales of medieval magicians such as Merlin, Albertus Magnus and Roger Bacon, anonymously published in 1587.

The Faustbuch was translated throughout Europe and an English translation (1592) inspired Christopher Marlowe's play The Tragicall History Dr Faustus (published in 1604, 11 years after Marlowe's death) and later Goethe's play Faust, which was published in two parts between 1803 and 1833, firmly cementing the legend in the public iniagmation.

Andrew C. Browning, Guildford, Surrey.

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
MEPHISTOPHELES
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
M
=
4
-
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
P
=
7
-
1
P
16
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
H
=
8
-
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
P
=
7
-
1
P
16
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
H
=
8
-
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
L
=
3
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
35
-
14
MEPHISTOPHELES
170
80
71
-
2
2
3
4
15
6
14
16
9
-
-
3+5
-
1+4
-
1+7+0
8+0
7+1
-
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
1+4
1+6
-
-
-
8
-
5
MEPHISTOPHELES
8
8
8
-
2
2
3
4
6
6
5
7
9

 

 

-
-
-
-
-
MEPHISTOPHELES
-
-
-
-
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
1
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
S
=
1
-
1
S
19
10
1
-
1
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
T
=
2
-
1
T
20
2
2
-
-
2
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
L
=
3
-
1
L
12
3
3
-
-
-
3
-
-
-
-
-
-
M
=
4
-
1
M
13
4
4
-
-
-
-
4
-
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
E
=
5
-
1
E
5
5
5
-
-
-
-
-
5
-
-
-
-
O
=
6
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
-
-
6
-
-
-
P
=
7
-
1
P
16
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
P
=
7
-
1
P
16
7
7
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
7
-
-
H
=
8
-
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
H
=
8
-
1
H
8
8
8
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
8
-
I
=
9
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
9
-
-
35
-
14
MEPHISTOPHELES
170
71
35
-
2
2
3
4
15
6
14
16
9
-
-
3+5
-
1+4
-
1+7+0
7+1
3+5
-
-
-
-
-
1+5
-
1+4
1+6
-
-
-
8
-
5
MEPHISTOPHELES
8
8
8
-
2
2
3
4
6
6
5
7
9

 

 

Daily Mail, Thursday, January, 22 ,2015

Page 64

ANSWERS TO CORRESPONDENTS
Compiled by Charles Legge

QUESTION Was Dr Faustus based on a real persons?

FURTHER to the earlier answer, the Faust theme, and Mephistopheles in particular, held a fascination for the composers of the Romantic era: on the latter, we have Boito's opera Mefistofele (1868), Liszt's Four Mephisto Waltzes based on two Faust episodes by the Austrian aristocratic poet Nikolaus Lenau, the first waltz — like number two, originally written for orchestra — being the most popular, and Liszt's Faust Symphony (1854-5'7).

In German-speaking countries, Gounod's opera Faust (1859) is known as Margarethe, the tragic figure of Marguerite in the French version.

She was immortalised in Schubert's first successful lied Gretchen am Spinnrade (Gretchen at the spinning wheel) op.2, composed in 1814 when the composer was aged just 17.

Berlioz composed his legende dramatique, The Damnation Of Faust, for four solo voices, full seven-part chorus, large children's chorus and orchestra and it was first performed in 1846.

For the violinists- among Faust fans there is a Fantasy for violin and piano by Spanish virtuoso Pablo de Sarasate, of Zigeunerweisen fame.
Among other Romantic composers contributing to the Faust theme are Spohr and Schumann.

E. Felix Schoendorfer, Stoke Poges, Bucks.

 

 

MAN AND THE STARS

CONTACT AND COMMUNICATION WITH OTHER INTELLIGENCE

THE MYSTERIOUS SIGNALS FROM OUTER SPACE

Duncan Lunan 1974

'A. The ''Foreseedble'' Mission
1; Will There Be Suitable Planets?

Witness this new-made World, another Heaven
From Heaven-gate not far, founded in view
On the clear hyaline, the glassy sea:
Of amplitude almost immense,with stars
Numerous, and every star perhap's a world
Of destined habitation...
Milton Paradise Lost Book 7, II. 617 - 62

 

 

LIFE OUT THEIR

THE TRUTH OF - AND SEARCH FOR - EXTRATERRESTRIAL LIFE

Michael White 1998

Page 97

"The first venue for Phoenix was / Page 98 / Australia, where astronomers used the Parkes 64-metre antenna and the Mopra 22-metre antenna, both in New South Wales. Because Australia was the first site, a very high proportion of the stars in the targeted group were those seen only in the Southern Hemisphere, including 650 G-Dwarf stars. In 1996, the system was taken back to the National Radio Astronomy Observatory in West Virginia, where a 40-metre dish was used to follow through the next stage of the search. The project is currently established at the largest radio telescope in the world - the 305-metre Arcibo radio telescope in Puerto Rico.
At the time of going to press, the interstellar 'airwaves' remain silent, but no one involved in the Phoenix project thought there would be much chance of immediate success. And indeed, there are some astronomers who suggest that the official SETI teams are going about things the wrong way. They argue that radio tele­scopes should be turned towards the centre of the Milky Way, where the stars are far more densely packed and where, they say, there is a far greater chance of finding something interesting. But this has associated problems, not least of which is the fact that it would be very difficult to'separate the multitude of natural signals constantly emitted from so many stellar objects. As the British astronomer Michael Rowan-Robinson says: 'Looking along the plane of the galaxy, like looking at car headlights in a traffic jam, makes it very difficult to detect one source of radio emission from another. And, if such radio emissions would also fade away over distance, we would probably detect nothing.'
An alternative argument is that we should not be looking for radio signals at all. Some researchers suggest that an advanced alien race would have dispensed with radio long ago, and may be . sending information using lasers. Others assume that the majority of surviving civilisations in the Universe would be far in advance of us and might be located by searching for the heat they gener­ate as a by-product of their energy-production systems.
The eminent American physicist, and one-time associate of Albert Einstein, Freeman Dyson, who works at the Institute of Advanced Study in Princeton, has proposed a scheme by which a very advanced technology could produce an almost limitless fuel / Page 99 / supply. He speculates that a sufficiently developed civilisation could harness the total energy output of their home sun by building a sphere of receivers and energy converters around it. These 'Dyson spheres', as they have become known, would of course provide tremendous amounts of energy but would also radiate commensurate amounts of heat, which could be detected light­years away in the infrared region of the spectrum. Others have taken this idea even further by suggesting that civilisations perhaps millions of years in advance of our own could utilise the energy output of an entire galaxy, or even a cluster of galaxies, and that some of the many types of energy source we see in distant parts of the Universe are the waste products from such processes." This has led those involved with SETI to categorise potential civilisations into three distinct classes.
Type-I cultures (which include us) are those which have developed to the point where they can exploit the natural resources of a single, home world. A Type-II civilisation would be capable of building something like Dyson spheres and processing the entire energy output of their sun. This level of development would almost certainly be associated with the ability to travel interstellar distances. Such cultures may also have developed means by which they could circumnavigate the hurdles presented by the light-speed restriction. A culture that had reached this stage of development would be thousands or perhaps tens of thousands of years in advance of us.
A Type-III civilisation would be millions of years ahead of us, / Page 100 / and would have developed the technology to utilise the entire resources of their galaxy, an ability which to us appears God-like but is actually possible within the laws of physics. It is nothing more supernatural than a consequence of a life-form starting their evolutionary development a little before us in relative, universal terms. To us, such beings would demonstrate God-like powers, but they too would have originated in a slurry of single-celled organisms on some far-distant planet. They would simply have had a longer time in which to develop.
This classification was first postulated in the 1960s, quickly becoming an internationally accepted standard. This was also the most active period of Soviet work on the search for alien civilisations, and on one occasion scientists in the USSR actually thought for a while that they had encountered a Type-III civilisation.
It was 1965, the Russians were leading the world in efforts to detect messages from ETs, and their top researcher was a man named Nikolai Kardashev (who was also the first to discuss seriously the idea of super-civilisations and civilisation types). One morning at the Crimea Deep Space Station, Kardashev's team detected an incredibly strong signal that was certainly of extraterrestrial origin. The interesting thing about it was not simply its power, but the fact that the signal seemed to slowly change frequency over time, sweeping through a broad band. This type of signal was quite unprecedented, and to the Soviet team almost certainly the fingerprint of a civilisation attempting to make contact.
Against his better judgement, but bowing to pressure from his colleagues, Kardashev decided to announce the finding publicly, declaring to the world's press that the source was almost certainly an extraterrestrial civilisation. Sadly, it was not to be. Within hours, scientists at Caltech in the US contacted their Russian colleagues to inform them that what they had observed fitted exactly the description of an object they too had detected a few months earlier and had been studying ever since. They called the source a 'quasar', or quasi-stellar object, and it was definitely not a signal from an advanced civilisation of any description.
Quasars are still only partially understood. Scientists know that they are tremendously powerful sources of electromagnetic radi-/ Page 101 / ation and that they are moving away from us at high speeds. They are believed to be extremely turbulent galaxies - a seething mass of matter and energy very different from our own stable Milky Way. It is suspected that at the heart of each quasar lies a black hole which traps within its intense gravitational field anything that approaches it. As matter and energy are sucked in, but before they disappear behind what physicists call the 'event horizon' (from which there is no return), they collide with other forms of matter already trapped there and emit energy that may just escape the gravitational clutches of the nearby black hole.
Quasars are fascinating and exotic stellar objects, and their close study has provided new insights into the nature of the Universe; but they are not the only strange objects to be discovered by acci­dent and mistaken for the hallmarks of extraterrestrial intelligence.
In 1967, a Ph.D. student at Cambridge University named Jocelyn Bell detected a strong, regular signal coming from deep space in the waterhole region of the spectrum. After reporting the findings to her supervisor, Anthony Hewish, they agreed they would not go public until they had investigated the signal fully. Gradually they eliminated all possible conventional sources until they realised that the signal was actually an emission from a strange object in deep space that was sending out an almost p.er­fectly regular pulse. The object was then found to be a neutron star, or 'pulsar', the remains of a dead star that had collapsed under its own gravitational field so much that the electrons orbiting the nucleus of the atoms making up the star had been jammed into the nuclei and fused with protons to form neutrons. This super-dense matter emits pulses with such regularity that pulsars are thought to be'the most accurate clocks in th'e Universe.
Since Bell and Hewish's discovery, other regular signals have been detected which have not originated from pulsars or any terrestrial source, but have appeared only once. A team led by Professor Michael Horowitz at Harvard University has reported thirty-seven such signals during the past ten years, all within twenty-five light-years of Earth, but because they have not been repeated they do not qualify as genuine candidates for signals from a race trying to contact us. They could, of course, be one-off / Page 102 / leakages from specific events, but we might never know, and for scientists to analyse a signal properly, they need a repeated, strong, regular pulse.
So far, the most important find was a signal detected at the Ohio State University 'Big Ear' radio telescope in August 1977. Known by SETI researchers and enthusiasts as the 'Wow' signal, after the monosyllabic exclamation written on the computer print-out by an astonished astronomer at the station, it lasted exactly thirty-seven seconds and appears to have come from the direction of Sagittarius. Although, most strikingly, the signal was a narrow-band signal precisely at the hydrogen frequency of 1420 MHz, it has not been detected even a second time, in Sagittarius or anywhere else.
So, what of the future? Is the continuing search for intelligent life in the Universe a total waste of money, as its opponents insist, or are we perhaps on the threshold of a great discovery?
In commercial terms, SETI is potentially the greatest scientific bargain ever. The cost of the project to the US government was a tenth of 1 per cent of NASA's annual budget and is now financed privately, so even the die-hard sceptics cannot claim that it is drain on the tax-payer. Furthermore, the potential gains from the success of the project would be unparalleled in human history. Quite simply, there is absolutely nothing to lose in trying.
More problematic will be maintaining the momentum of a project which, year after year, fails to deliver the goods. The argument against this is that both pulsars and quasars were discovered indirectly through the efforts of SETI researchers, and it is also true that improvements in techniques. and development of new types of equipment used in the search will filter down into other areas of research and then on to everyday use.
However, one difficulty for future researchers will be the growing level of terrestrial interference. Some enthusiasts argue that we are currently living through a window of opportunity in the search for extraterrestrial intelligence, and that the embryonic communications revolution will soon work against our chances of detecting a pure signal from another world."

Page 99 notes

• For more than twenty-five years, astronomers have been observing sudden bursts of energy from a variety of different locations in the cosmos. They detect these bursts, which are thought to be the result of the most powerful explosions ever witnessed, by following a left-over trace of gamma rays (a form of electromagnetic radiation) that reach the Earth. There are literally hundreds of theories that attempt to explain these bursts, including the notion that they could be the result of the activities of some super-civilisation. Recently, one such burst was carefully moni­tored and found to have come from an explosion so powerful that in ten minutes the source produced more energy than the total output of our Sun during its life­time. Astronomers are actively chasing the source and the cause of this phenomenon and hope to solve the mystery after one more sustained observation of the effect. The trouble is, no one knows when or where the next one will be.

 

 

REALITY FORBIDDEN

Phillip E. High 1967

Page 180

" IN THE bright light where he had been resting, Welt sprang to his feet.
You betrayed me."
"I did not contract to conceal you. You asked to stay here and I permitted you to do so."
Welt swore but there was sweat on his face.
Far away, Gilliad said, "You supplied the dream machines."
"Not precisely; they were adapted from information I supplied for a less comprehensive purpose."
"But you knew it could be adapted?"
"Technical information is neutral. It creates or destroys not of itself but according to the requirements of those who possess it."
Gilliad scowled at the mike in his hand, becoming slowly aware that he was dealing with an intelligence far greater than his own. "Am I to understand you dispense technical information irrespective of who asks for it?"
"Correct."
"But, good God, you could have provided the Immunes with a weapon which could have destroyed humanity."
"That offer was made but rejected since they, themselves, would have perished with it."
Gilliad swore under his breath. "What exactly is your purpose-what do you do?" / Page 181 /

I do nothing. My purpose is to dispense technical information, irrespective of who asks it and, again, irrespective of the ends to which that information is put."
Gilliad resisted an inclination to. scratch his head; he was out af his depth and knew it. Finally he said almost to himself, "There must be a reason."
"Of course there is a reason"
"Then I would like to know it"
"Very well, but please give your imagination rein. I represent Intelligences so highly evolved to attempt to explain it is impossible. Their life span is by your standards infinite; to them a million years tick past like seconds; they observe the birth and death of suns and passing of galaxies as you note the changing of seasons. Above all else, hnwever, their compassion for all living intelligences is absolute."
The voice paused, then went on: "The universe is, again by your standards, infinite. Let me assure you that from this planet, even with instruments, you observe a fraction so small as to be almost non-existent when set against the true immensity of things as they are.
"Bear this in mind when I tell you that uncountable intelligences come into being every second and, every second, intelligences such as yours reach the most critical period in their development.
"This critical period may be likened to the transition from pupa to butterfly but is many, many tirnes more dangerous. When a culture reaches this stage it is poised between maturity and eternity. When I tell you that out of every twenty million cultures to reach this stage only two achieve maturity you will perceive some of the true hazards.
"You, yourselves, were tottering on the brink of chaos, threatened with war, devastating weapons and undoubted financial collapse. So many like you have perished from / Page 183 / the universe forever in this critical stage of transition.
"Something had to be done, therefore, without actively interfering with the free growth of the culture involved and, after many experiments, this one was found to be the most successful. Since its inception the appalling figure of two in twenty-million has risen to a ninety per cent survival figure." The voice stopped.
Gilliad swallowed and looked helplessly at his two companions. Then he said, "But how?" numbly.
"The introduction of advanced technologies provide a guide line for the ascending culture. It is irrelevant, how those technologies are used; the culture is, at this stage, psychotically introvert and its attention must be diverted from itself"
"But, good God, we were enslaved for nearly three centuries; millions perished."
"True, but it might have been the entire race of man. Absolute compassion must, to succeed, resort to absolute ruthlessness or at least manifest itself as apparent ruthlessness. It cannot afford to concern itself with individual tragedies or intransient persecutions when the survival of an entire culture is at stake."
Osterly craned forward to the mike. "Apart from that we don't seem to benefit very much, do we?"
"You are speaking from your emotions and not your intelligence. Already you have opened up entirely new fields in psychiatry and stepped into an entirely new conception of the human mind. You have, without my help, devised a telepathic device which will wipe away forever all misunderstandings between races and individuals. Again, you have a mechanism you call the 'subjo' the workings of which I am fully prepared to explain. This mechanism, when exploited, will not only provide nearly costless transport, it will give you the stars."

Page 184

"We also have over a million Imnunes," said Gilliad angrily "A million enemies af the people"
"Correction. You have one million, two hundred and eighty thousand, six hundred and five."
"What difference daes it make? They are enemies."
"Again, correction. You have one million, two hundred and eighty thousand, six hundred and five mentally sick patients far whom you are responsible."
Gilliad was shaken. It was an entirely fresh view af an immediate prablem and he was sensitive enough, despite his anger, to see its truth. Somehow the implied rebuke heightened the obvious truth af the statement.
"Can they be cured?"
"Yes, they can be cured but, in view af your state of development, it is, perhaps, fortunate to add that the cure is not pleasant. Treatment, therefore, can be reconciled both with justice and with punishment. Your patients, in order to effect a lasting cure, will have to be beamed into the belief that they are Susceptibles. They will have to be convinced that they are addicts and that all these centuries of power have been subjective. Only then will they respond to the treatments already in your possession and emerge as sane and responsible people."
Gilliad stared unseeingly across the apparently empty landscape, awed and not a little shocked. "Are you ane of these demigods?"
"No', I am an instrument-one of many, many more.
We follow a routine practice which scarcely varies no matter what life form has reached its critical stage af development. We land unobserved and unnoticed-naturally we have advanced techniques far circumventing detection instruments. Having landed, we link with the culture's communication systems, break down and learn all the languages. We familiarise ourselves with politics, history, / Page 184 / local and general; customs, traditions, mores and, of course, draw up a comprehensive psychological graph in respect of the entire culture.
"We are then ready for the first contact and we adapt our outward appearances to the psychological development of the particular native as he or she approaches."
"It sounds very pretty." Grimm's voice was harsh. " But as I see it, in view of the fact that you hand out any information gratis, you could be providing the instruments of a planet's destruction. You could be handing an atom bomb to an imbecile."
"Let me assure you that our percentages are precise beyond reasonable doubt. If a culture does destroy itself with the information we provide them, I assure you it would have destroyed itself in any case and without our intervention."

 

 

JOURNEY = 108 36 9 36 108 = JOURNEY

 

 

JUST SIX NUMBERS

Martin Rees

1
999

OUR COSMIC HABITAT

PLANETS STARS AND LIFE

Page 24

A

proton

is

1,836 times heavier than an electron, and the number 1,836

would have the same connotations to any 'intelligence'

 

 

 THE

QUESTION

HAS BEEN ASKED AGAIN AND AGAIN

IS THERE SOME MEANS OF KNOWING WHEN THE MOMENT HAS COME TO TAKE

THE TIDE AT THE

FLOOD

 

 

EIGHTEEN+THIRTYSIX = 9 9 = EIGHTEEN+THIRTYSIX

GOD WITH US 1836 US WITH GOD

 

 

CHEIRO'S BOOK OF NUMBERS

Circa 1926

Page106
"Shakespeare, that Prince of Philosophers, whose thoughts will adorn English literature for all time, laid down the well-known axiom: There is a tide in the affairs of men which if taken at the flood, leads on to fortune." The question has been asked again and again, Is there some means of knowing when the moment has come to take the tide at the flood?
My answer to this question is that the Great Architect of the Universe in His Infinite Wisdom so created all things in such harmony of design that He endowed the human mind with some part of that omnipotent knowledge which is the attribute of the Divine Mind as the Creator of all.

The question has been asked again and again, Is there some means of knowing when the moment has come to take the tide at the flood?

 

 

 THE

QUESTION

HAS BEEN ASKED AGAIN AND AGAIN

IS THERE SOME MEANS OF KNOWING WHEN THE MOMENT HAS COME TO TAKE

THE TIDE AT THE

FLOOD

 

 

T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
Q
=
8
-
8
QUESTION
120
39
3
H
=
8
-
3
HAS
28
10
1
B
=
2
-
4
BEEN
26
17
8
A
=
1
-
5
ASKED
40
13
4
A
=
1
-
5
AGAIN
32
23
5
A
=
1
-
3
AND
19
10
1
A
=
1
-
5
AGAIN
32
23
5
I
=
9
-
2
IS
28
10
1
T
=
2
-
5
THERE
56
29
2
S
=
1
-
4
SOME
52
16
7
M
=
4
-
5
MEANS
52
16
7
O
=
6
-
2
OF
21
12
3
K
=
2
-
7
KNOWING
93
39
3
W
=
5
-
4
WHEN
50
23
5
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
M
=
4
-
6
MOMENT
80
26
8
H
=
8
-
3
HAS
28
10
1
C
=
3
-
4
COME
36
18
9
T
=
2
-
2
TO
35
8
8
T
=
2
-
4
TAKE
37
10
1
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
T
=
2
-
4
TIDE
38
20
2
A
=
1
-
2
AT
21
3
3
T
=
2
-
3
THE
33
15
6
F
=
6
-
5
FLOOD
52
25
7
B
-
87
Q
104
First Total
1108
460
118
-
-
8+7
-
1+0+4
Add to Reduce
1+1+0+8
4+6+0
1+1+8
-
-
15
-
5
Second Total
10
10
10
-
-
1+5
-
-
Reduce to Deduce
1+0
1+0
1+0
-
-
6
-
5
Essence of Number
1
1
1

 

 

YOU ARE GOING ON A JOURNEY A VERY SPECIAL JOURNEY DO HAVE A PLEASANT JOURNEY DO

 

Q
=
8
-
-
QUO VADIS
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
Q
17
8
8
-
-
-
-
1
U
21
3
3
-
-
-
-
1
O
15
6
6
-
-
-
-
2
V
22
4
4
-
-
-
-
1
A
1
1
1
-
-
-
-
1
D
4
4
4
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
S
19
1
1
Q
=
8
-
8
QUO VADIS
108
36
36
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0+8
3+6
3+6
Q
=
8
-
8
QUO VADIS
9
9
9

 

WHITHER GOEST THOU

221-86-14-5

5-14-86-221

THOU GOEST WHITHER

 

Q
=
8
-
-
QUO VADIS
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
1
Q
17
8
8
-
-
-
-
2
U+O
36
9
9
-
-
-
-
3
V+A+D
27
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
I
9
9
9
-
-
-
-
1
S
19
1
1
Q
=
8
-
8
QUO VADIS
108
36
36
-
-
-
-
-
-
1+0+8
3+6
3+6
Q
=
8
-
8
QUO VADIS
9
9
9

 

 

8
QUO VADIS
108
36
9
6
VOX POP
108
36
9
11
SORROW
108
36
9
8
INSTINCT
108
36
9
11
DESCENDANTS
108
36
9
8
STARTING
108
36
9
9
CONSISTED
108
36
9
9
NARRATIVE
108
36
9
9
SEQUENCES
108
36
9
9
COMPLETES
108
36
9
9
AMBIGUOUS
108
36
9
7
JOURNEY
108
36
9

 

 

 

 

FIRST CONTACT

 

 

11
DECLARATION
102
48
3
2
OF
21
12
3
10
PRINCIPLES
121
58
4
10
CONCERNING
102
57
3
10
ACTIVITIES
117
45
9
9
FOLLOWING
113
50
5
3
THE
33
15
6
9
DETECTION
95
41
5
2
OF
21
12
3
16
EXTRATERRESTRIAL
213
78
6
12
INTELLIGENCE
115
61
7
94
First Total
1053
477
54
9+4
Add to Reduce
1+0+5+3
4+7+7
5+4
13
Second Total
9
18
9
1+3
Reduce to Deduce
-
1+8
-
4
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

Extraterrestrial Intelligence

SETI (Search for Extraterrestrial Intelligence) and the Consequences:. Futurological Reflections on the Confrontation of Mankind with an. Extraterrestrial ...

[This draft of a revised article is made available courtesy of Dr. Michael Schetsche for the
members, supporters, and site visitors of Astrosociology.com – posted 01/07/2005]
[Translated from the original German version]
SETI (Search for Extraterrestrial Intelligence) and the Consequences:


Futurological Reflections on the Confrontation of Mankind with an Extraterrestrial Civilization
by
Dr. Michael Schetsche


In March 2003 the SETI@home-Project [Link1] which had become known worldwide not least because of its innovative use of the internet, entered into its second phase: For two days researchers could use the largest radio telescope in the world in Arecibo (Puerto Rico) to further investigate 150
radio sources which had shown ”anomalies” during the evaluation of data of the last four years. But even the participating researchers consider it highly unlikely to discover in this way a signal of unmistakably intelligent origin. And it is good that way. Because SETI-research is, from the viewpoint of socio-psychology, High-Risk-Research. However, nobody has realized it yet – not even the participating scientists. This essay investigates with futurological methods the possible consequences of contact with an extraterrestrial civilization for the culture on earth.
In the four decades of SETI-research committed debates were held concerning promising search strategies, suitable listening techniques and possible communication codes (current: Lesch/Müller 2004). However, the following question was almost always cut out: What would be the social consequences in case a SETI -project would actually be successful or mankind would be confronted in another way with the existence of an Extraterrestrial civilization? Until today this question has hardly been systematically investigated – apart from the works of the American psychologist Albert A. Harrison. For this abstinence of the SETI-researchers and the scientific community there are at first glance a number of good reasons: Refraining from the apparent wastefulness of scientific resources by concerning oneself with hypothetical questions, a lack of interest in such questions by 2 governmental sponsors and the unsettled competences between natural science and social science concerning problems at the intersection between mankind and cosmos. But there is another reason for this apparent disinterest: The fear to really contemplate the terrestrial consequences of a confrontation with extraterrestrials. What should be of concern is especially the question where we will meet the aliens if indeed the ‘day x’ has arrived sometime. Until now the vast majority of SETI-researchers has attempted to ban the aliens, at least intellectually, into as far a distance as possible, almost into a fictitious quarantine, out of which they may communicate with us. ”It is further assumed that the ETIs are located in or near their own solar system, at immense distances form Earth...” (Billingham 2002: 668 – emphasis by M. Sch). That the aliens will stay where they come from (i.e. in their own solar system) is less a scientifically founded assumption than wishful thinking which is also fed by the fear of the possibility that everything could also happen very differently.
Until today researchers vehemently attempt to give the impression that the ‘first contact’ is only conceivable as a long-distance-contact with the help of radio waves or laser light. The possibility of a direct meeting however is categorically dismissed by almost all involved. The central argument
that is proposed for this pre-assumption is the extremely long travel time resulting from the great distances between planetary systems (here one speaks of centuries if not millennia). However, this only makes sense on the basis of several anthropocentric pre-assumptions: a travel technology and
temporality of the traveler similar to those of mankind, subject-oriented travel planning and the ‘biological quality’ of the potential visitors. No doubt all this is assumed in the debates about the contact with extraterrestrial civilizations. In view of the lack of any knowledge regarding the forms
of extraterrestrial life, such pre-assumptions are indeed everything but self-evident. Aliens could have a life expectancy a hundredfold higher than that of humans, they could use generations space ships, they could send highly developed robots, they could use completely different travel
technologies etc. We simply don’t know that. And thus we also can’t say anything about whether the first contact, if it should happen at all, would indeed be established through a radio signal.
In spite of all exobiological play of thoughts (Fuchs 1972; Heidmann 1995; Clark 2000) prior to the actual contact we simply don’t know anything about the physical outfitting, the technological possibilities or the motives of the strangers. Thus it hardly makes any sense to include their
hypothetical qualities in the reflections on the consequences of such a contact. Nevertheless, we can think about such questions on the basis of our knowledge of the circumstances on earth itself, such 3 as the psychic constitution of mankind and its forms of social organizations. If we take the preassumptions of the SETI-research about the existence of an enormous number of extraterrestrial civilizations seriously, there would be four factors, completely independent of the hypothetical qualities of the aliens, which will determine the reaction of mankind to a first contact: (1) the kind
of contact, (2) the place where it occurs, (3) our collective psychological projections as well as (4) the possibility to keep the event secret.
(1) The kind of contact
The hopes of almost all SETI-researchers today concentrate on a long-distance-contact through radio waves – perhaps also because that would have quite likely less far-reaching consequences for mankind than a close contact. The further away we know the aliens to be, the less threatening their
existence appears to be. If, based on the already mentioned anthropocentric basic assumptions, we wouldn’t have to be prepared for a physical visit of extraterrestrials, the dramatic variant of another contact scenario would also loose its probability: the idea of a physical colonization by a superior
civilization of extraterrestrials (as can be found in movies such as ”Independence Day”). A distance of several thousand light years would – regrettably for terrestrial scientists – de facto exclude a short term communication, however within the mentioned framework of prior assumptions it would also largely render superfluous the fear of a real meeting.
Something similar would apply regarding the question of temporal distance, if we consider the case of a ‘contact’ with the help of a technological artifact (cf. Brookings-Report 1960: 42, 182; Harrison/Johnson 2002: 113; Zaun 2004). In contrast to initiating contact with the help of
electromagnetic waves, where the spatial distance automatically determines the temporal distance as well, in this case we deal with a temporal difference between sending and receiving of a message which is independent of the spatial distance between the civilizations. As a classical fictitious case one can consider the novel / movie ”2001 – A Space Odyssey”: While exploring the moon, humans discover the artifact of a foreign civilization which was left there several millions of years ago apparently for establishing contact in the future (cf. Hurst 2004).
(2) The Space of Contact
Compared to such a long-distance-contact, every kind of immediate contact, whether with aliens themselves or with representatives they created, would have extremely dramatic cultural impacts.
4 It is my thesis that in this case too the spatial distances are of great importance: the closer to earth such a physical contact occurs, the more negative will be the psychological and social consequences. One can substantiate this thesis first with our sociological and psychological knowledge about the short-term consequences of unexpected meetings with strangers and secondly with the historical experiences of long-term consequences of symmetrical cultural contacts here on earth.
Let’s begin with the short-term consequences. As sociological research shows, the felt notion of a threat amongst humans increases the closer to one’s own social habitat the meeting with a potentially dangerous opponent occurs. Reports of crimes in ones own town are more disturbing than those in
other cities, violence in ones own part of town induces more fear than that in other parts of the town etc. By far the strongest worry however is felt by humans if that which is felt as threatening appears in ‘ones own four walls’.
We can conclude from this that the eruption of mass panics is most likely when the contact occurs on earth itself, in the ‘living room’ of mankind so to speak. Here again the geographical distance will play an important role. If contact occurs at a singular place (in the sense of classical science-fiction
scenarios through the landing of a single flying object), the fierceness of the reaction of individuals depends on the felt distance of one’s own life center from the place of the event. For his kind of reaction we even have a direct empirical proof: the reaction of the population to the broadcast of the
radio play ”The War of the Worlds” according to the novel of H. G. Wells in 1938 (cf. Harrison/Elms 1990; Harrison/Johnson 2002; Bartholomew/Evans 2004: 40-55). Erroneously many people considered the landing of ‘Martians” as real and tens of thousands tried in great panic to bring as far a distance between them and the assumed place of the event as possible. In view of this one can barely contemplate the possibility of several landings at the same time at various places. Individually and collectively this would be considered an ‘invasion of extraterrestrials’ and would
almost certainly lead to a global panic reaction.
Slightly less dramatic would be an initiation of contact in earth orbit. From the point of managing a catastrophe this would also have the advantage that panic escape reactions (including the collapse of local traffic, mass accidents etc.) would largely fail to occur simply because changing one’s place
would not make any sense in this case. The other side of that picture however would be that panic reactions could not find their physical expression in a collective move to escape and thus could not get discharged. (As we know from panic research, the impossibility of a spatial escape from a
perceived threat can lead to a psychological-emotional ‘escape’ into lethargy or denial of reality.)
5 The further from earth the first contact would occur, the more marginal would be the visible reactions of the people. A meeting beyond the orbit of earth would probably visibly diminish the intensity of the immediate emotional reactions as compared to the two scenarios above. But what
about medium-term consequences? Based on our experiences with contacts between human cultures in the past centuries, a contact on earth itself or in earth orbit would hardly make any difference.
During contacts between different human cultures in the past it didn’t matter whether the ‘discoverers’ met the ‘discovered’ close inshore or on land. In both cases the roles mentioned were the same. For the ‘discoverers’ the discovery far from their home proved their superiority,
correspondingly for the ‘discovered’ the fact, to be confronted with strangers on their own territory, proved their inferiority. In all historic cases the discrepancy regarding the technical level of transport was interpreted by both sides as a sign of superiority and inferiority respectively.
The systematic investigation (Bitterli 1986, 1991) into such asymmetric cultural contacts on earth shows that they not only threaten the cultural survival of the inferior people but invariably also their physical existence. And this was the case not only when the ‘intruder’ (like the Spanish in America)
from the very beginning behaved as conquerors but also when the first contacts were primarily marked by mutual curiosity (cf. Rausch 1922: 19). In all these cases the destruction of the culture which considered itself inferior was not the result of a real military or technological superiority of
the ‘conquerors’ but a consequence of mass psychological effects to ‘being discovered’ (cf. Rausch 1002, Michaud 1999: 272). Thus many nations of America and Oceania suffered a collective existential shock after the arrival of the whites. It led to the collapse of their religious and cultural
belief systems which resulted in a medium-term disintegration of the economical and social systems. In some cases moreover it led to a collective suicide of an entire population (cf. Müller 2004: 196).
In summary one can say that at the first contact between human cultures the one on the territory of which the contact occurred was regularly existentially endangered. Translated into a contact with an extraterrestrial civilization this means: at least earth itself and the technically used earth orbit
form - in mass psychological respect - the territory of mankind. Any meeting in this region would mean: we are the ‘discovered’ and the others the ‘discoverers’. All experiences we made on earth with such asymmetric cultural contacts speak against the ‘millennium scenario’ which all scientists
implore again and again (Ashkenaszi et al 1992; Michaud 1999) which promises mankind through an encounter with extraterrestrials an immense scientific, ethical or spiritual developmental thrust.
Much more probable would be a global existential shock which would lead to the collapse of many 6 social, religious and political institutions on earth. And this is independent of the motives, goals and technological capabilities of the extraterrestrials.
(3) Collective Projections
In any case, the ‘sure knowledge’ of the others would remain extremely limited even after the contact. At the reception of a radio signal there would be only very few – but in the context of the above considerations absolutely consequential – ‘hard’ facts: Source coordinates of the broadcast,
distance and relative speed of the sender, technical potential of the sender (cf. Harrison 1997: 199- 200. Harrison/Johnson 2002: 100). What kind of information can be extract from such a broadcast over and above such technical data is controversial within the SETI-research (cf. the overview at
Schmitz 1997). In such debates however it is regularly overlooked, that understanding strangers even amongst people is already dependant on quite a number of pre-assumptions. Mutual understanding between cultural strangers on earth is based on anthropocentric constants, which enable us to
insinuate that the opposite person has similar physical needs, sensory possibilities, modes of perceiving the world, motivations etc. All these are preconditions which are not given at a contact with extraterrestrials. They rather face us as maximal strangers where even the most general preassumptions have to remain uncertain (Schetsche 2004; cf. Bach 2004).
In case of the radio-contact-scenario we have no possibility to come to know anything about the physical constitution let alone the psycho-social, ethical or spiritual disposition of the other. Thus it seems to me doubtful whether the optimism that is being displayed by the SETI-researchers (e.g.
McConnell 2001) regarding a meaningful interpretation of extraterrestrial messages in indeed appropriate. (A comprehensive critique of the pre-assumptions of this research can be found at Schmitz 1997).
But even if we were standing directly across from the extraterrestrials, the situation wouldn’t be much different. Whatever ‘look’ the other may have, we will observe their outer appearance (if it is visible for humans at all) in a way that enables us a comparison with human life, however far fetched
it may be. And this will not only necessarily lead to assigning them (pre-consciously) corresponding stereotypical behavior, but this could also quite likely trigger atavistic escape- and fight-reflexes. In this respect one could (following a formulation of the German social scientist Heinrich Popitz) speak of a ”pre-emptive effect of not knowing”: The less we know about the physical form of the 7 extraterrestrial the less visual stereotypes or inherited schemata of behavior will influence what we do. Knowledge about the ‘look’ of the aliens will therefore not lead us to understanding them better but merely to misunderstanding them faster.
Thus Albert A. Harrison rightly assumes that our impressions of the extraterrestrials will be based less on their ‘objective qualities’ than on our own pre-assumptions, prejudice and stereotype allocations (Harrison 1997: 198; Harrison/Johnson 2002: 103-104). This means that we interpret the
observed actions of extraterrestrials completely independent of their motives and interests according to our assignment of motives and interests. Thus the strangers will be humanized to a large degree (cf. Michaud 1999: 266-267). While attempting to understand the aliens, we will transform them into grotesque parodies of ourselves – with all the consequences as far as our reactions to their alleged motives are concerned.
(4) Possibilities of secrecy
Collective psychological projections are also very significant because most people will not hear anything from the aliens but only about them (Harrison 1997: 199, 206; Harrison/Johnson 2002: 101-102). Even if a space ship would land on earth, only very few people would be able to directly
observe it. All others would be dependant on the reports in the media, which would be necessarily problematic already because of the typical mode of operation of the mass media – preparation of information under time pressure, mixture of facts and fiction, strategies of dramatization and scandalization etc. The decisive factor for the comprehensive social impact of a first contact would ultimately be the information which the population would receive.
It has been discussed again and again whether, when and in which form such a contact should be made public at all. A few years ago a ”Declaration of Principles Concerning Activities Following the Detection of Extraterrestrial Intelligence” [Link2] was agreed upon amongst scientific societies. According to this, once the reception of signals by an extraterrestrial civilization was technologically and scientifically verified, first the general secretary of the United Nations and various international organizations would be informed. Following this, the public should be informed immediately, openly and comprehensively”. Since quite a few research institutions and a number of individuals will be involved in the required process of verifying the data, it certainly seems questionable how realistic the course of events suggested in the declaration really is (cf. Harrison 1997: 207). It is uncontroversial that such a signal or even a direct contact will belong to the most serious discoveries in the entire human history (cf. Heidmann 1995: 195). The ‘news value’ of such information would 8 be correspondingly high. Therefore one should ask how much time the discoverers have for verification until the first information reaches the public. I think, not too much.
However, this is valid only in case that the ‘discoverers’ or contact persons are scientists at all who feel bound by such points. It looks totally different if an artifact, the reception of a signal or a close contact is under governmental control especially under the authority of the military or the secret
service. In case of restraining corresponding information by governmental offices, one can theoretically distinguish two motivations. First, the attempts of the ‘welfare state’ to protect the citizens and social institutions from the negative effects of such an announcement and secondly, the efforts of the ‘power state’ to secure the exclusive access to certain information and thereby gain a political and/or military advantage over other nations (for the last cf. Harrison 1997: 202).
In practice both motivations are hardly separable because actions based on the second motive – at least in democratic states – go along with legitimate justifications in accordance with the first motive. And as various examples of the 20 century th show (for example the ‘Manhattan Project’ in
the fortieth), it is quite possible to preserve serious state secrets over many years.
In contrast to the declaration of intention of many SETI-researchers it is thus quite possible that the public - for a shorter or longer time - will not at all be informed of a first contact. And ultimately that may even be a good thing. For in spite of all the skepticism regarding a success by the SETI researchers themselves, their projects are, at least if one considers the potential social consequences, nothing but an extreme example of high-risk-research.
Conclusion
For dealing with the above drafted risks, I see three alternative scenarios:
1. Protective isolationism: Ending or at least concealing all SETI-research and developing techniques which could avoid an accidental discovery of our civilization by extraterrestrials.
2. Concerted global preparations: Systematic research into the expected psychological and social, religious and economical effects, development of global and governmental emergency plans as well as a massive education of the public regarding what they could be facing.
3. Enlargement of the ‘coastal strip’: A massive push to develop further the manned and unmanned space travel with the goal to be permanently present even far beyond the earth orbit so 9 that a physical contact with another civilization looses as much of its asymmetry as possible – at least
in view of a mass psychologically important first impression.
Since at the present state of the public and scientific discourse (let alone the political situation of the world) none of the above alternatives will have any significant chance for realization in the coming years and decades, we are left, depending on our nature, with hoping or praying, that the event of a ‘first contact’, which is being longed for by some truly fearless ones, may be as slow as possible in coming.
Literature
Ashkenazi, Michael et al. (1992): SETI and Human Bevahior: Human Response to an ETI Signal Detection. In: Social Implications of the Detection of an Extraterrestrial Civilisation. A Report of the Workshops on the Cultural Aspects of SETI held in October 1991, May 1992, and September
1992, at Santa Cruz, Californien. Ed. John Billingham et al. Montain View (CA): SETI Press, S. 61-81.
Bach, Joscha (2004): Gespräche mit einer künstlichen Intelligenz, S. 43-56 in: Der maximal Fremde. Begegnungen mit dem Nichtmenschlichen und die Grenzen des Verstehens, hg. Michael Schetsche, Würzburg: Ergon.
Bartholomew, Robert E.; Evansk; Hillary (2004): Panic Attacks. Media Manipulation and Mass Delusion. Stroud: Sutton Publishing.
Billingham, John (2002): Pešek lecture: SETI and society – decision trees. In: Acta Astronautica 51 (10), S. 667-672.
Bitterli, Urs (1986): Alte Welt – neue Welt. Formen des europäisch-überseeischen Kulturkontaktes vom 15. bis zum 18. Jahrhundert. Beck: München.
Bitterli, Urs (1991): Die ‚Wilden‘ und die ‚Zivilisierten‘: Grundzüge einer Geistes- und Kulturgeschichte der europäisch-überseeischen Begegnung. München: Beck, 2. Auflage.
Brookings-Report (1960): Proposed studies on the implications of peaceful space activities for human affairs. Donald N. Michael, u. a., Washington D.C: Brookings Institution. Quelle:
http://www.anomalies.net/brookings/report.pdf .
Clark, Stuart (2000): Life on other worlds and how to find it. London, Berlin, Heidelberg:
Springer. Fuchs, Walter R. (1973): Leben unter fernen Sonnen? Wissenschaft und Spekulation. München: Droemer Knaur.
Harrison, Albert A. (1997): After Contact. The Human Response to Extraterrestial Life. New York / London: Plenum Trade.
Harrison, Albert A; Elms, Alan C. (1990): Psychology and the search for extraterrestrial inteligence. In: Behavioral Science 35 (3), S. 207-218.
Harrison, Albert A.; Johnson, Joel T. (2002): Leben mit Außerirdischen, S. 95-116 in: S.E.T.I. Die Suche nach dem Außerirdischen, hg. Tobias Daniel Wabbel, München: Beust.
10 Heidmann, Jean (1995): Extraterrestrial Intelligence. Cambridge: University Press.
Hurst, Matthias (2004): Stimmen aus dem All – Rufe aus der Seele, S. 95-112 in: Der maximal Fremde. Begegnungen mit dem Nichtmenschlichen und die Grenzen des Verstehens, hg. Michael Schetsche, Würzburg: Ergon.
Keyhoe, Donald E. (1954): Der Weltraum rückt uns näher. Berlin: Lothar Blanvalet Verlag, 5. Auflage.
Lesch, Harald; Müller, Jörn (2004): SETI und das Schweigen im kosmischen Äther. Von den Vorteilen und Problemen, außerirdische Zivilisationen via Radiowellen zu detektieren. In: Telepolis Special: Aliens; S. 89-91.
McConnell, Brian (2001): Beyond Contact. A guide to SETI and communicating with alien civilisation. Sebastopol: O’Reilly.
Michaud, Michel (1999): A unique moment in human history. In: Are we alone in the cosmos?
The search for alien contact in the new millenium. New York: ibooks, S. 265-284.
Müller, Klaus E. (2004): Einfälle aus einer anderen Welt, S. 191-204 in: Der maximal Fremde.
Begegnungen mit dem Nichtmenschlichen und die Grenzen des Verstehens, hg. Michael Schetsche, Würzburg: Ergon.
Rausch, Renate (1992): Der Kulturschock der Indios, S. 18-32 in: 1492 und die Folgen: Beiträge zur interdisziplinären Ringvorlesung an der Philipps-Universität Marburg, hg. , Hans-Jürgen Prien, Münster/Hamburg: LIT.
Schetsche, Michael (2004): Der maximal Fremde – eine Hinführung, S. 13-22 in: Der maximal Fremde. Begegnungen mit dem Nichtmenschlichen und die Grenzen des Verstehens, hg. Michael Schetsche, Würzburg: Ergon.
Schmitz, Michael (1997): Kommunikation und Außerirdisches. Überlegungen zur wissenschaftlichen Frage nach Verständigung mit außerirdischer Intelligenz. Magisterarbeit Universität-Gesamthochschule Essen.
Zaun, Harald (2004): 4001 Odyssee im Weltraum. In: Telepolis Special: Aliens; S. 118-121.
Hyperlinks
[1] http://setiathome.ssl.berkeley.edu/
[2] http://www.seti-inst.edu/seti/ seti_science/social/principles.html]
About the author: Dr. Michael Schetsche, political scientist and sociologist, leads the department of ”Cultural Studies and Social Research” at the Institute for ”Grenzgebiete der Psychologie und Psychohygiene e.V.” in Freiburg (Germany). His fields of study: knowledge and media sociology, sociology of social problems and anomalies, futurology, qualitative prognostic.
Contact: schetsche@igpp.de

 

 

KEEPER OF GENESIS

A QUEST FOR THE HIDDEN LEGACY OF MANKIND

Robert Bauval Graham Hancock 1996

Page 254

"...Is there in any sense an interstellar Rosetta Stone?

We believe there is a common language that all technical civilizations, no matter how different, must have.

That common language is science and mathematics.

The laws of Nature are the same everywhere:..."

 

 

R
=
9
-
7
ROSETTA
98
26
8
S
=
1
-
5
STONE
73
19
1
-
-
10
-
12
Add to Reduce
171
45
9
-
-
1+0
-
1+2
Reduce to Deduce
1+7+1
4+5
-
Q
-
1
-
3
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

 

 


https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rrS1H4uCV9A

 

The Proclaimers-Oh Jean-Lyrics

Lyrics

I'd never been lucky
With girls I confess
Don't know who to blame
For my lack of success

'Cause even with ones
Up the back of a bus
There was always the risk
Of a slap in the puss

But Jean, oh, Jean
You let me got lucky with you
Oh, Jean, oh, Jean
You let me got lucky with you

The first time I met you
It did cross my mind
The next time I saw you
There wasn't the time

The third time I saw you
I thought that I could
The fourth time I met you
I knew that I would

Oh, Jean, oh, Jean
You let me got lucky with you
Oh, Jean, oh, Jean
You let me got lucky with you

I love her, I love her, I love her
I love her, I love her, I love her
I love her, I love her, I love her
I love her, I love her, I love her

I want you forever
I want you for good
So I'm gonna treat you
The way that I should

For your soul and body
My hearts gonna pound
Even after the day
That I'm laid in the ground

'Cause Jean, oh Jean
You let me get lucky with you
Oh, Jean, oh, Jean
You let me got lucky with you

I love her, I love her, I love her
I love her, I love her, I love her
I love her, I love her, I love her

Oh, Jean, oh, Jean
You let me got lucky with you
Oh, Jean, oh, Jean
You let me got lucky with you

I love her, I love her, I love her
I love her, I love her, I love her
I love her, I love her, I love her...

Artist
The Proclaimers

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rrS1H4uCV9A

 

 

WOW

We're all alone on the stage tonight
We've been told, we're not afraid of you
We know all our lines so well, ah-ha
We've said them so many times
Time and time again, line and line again

Ooh yeah, you're amazing
We think you're incredible
You say we're fantastic
But still we don't head the bill

Wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow
Unbelievable
Wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow
Unbelievable

When the actor reaches his death
You know it's not for real, he just holds his breath
But he always dives too soon, too fast to save himself
He'll never make the screen
He'll never make "The Sweeney", be that movie queen
He's too busy hitting the vaseline

Ooh yeah, you're amazing
We think you are really cool
We'd give you a part my love
But you'd have to play the fool

Wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow
Unbelievable
Wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow
Unbelievable

We're all alone on the stage tonight
We're all alone on the stage tonight

Kate Bush - Wow Lyrics

 

 

 

 

1
I
9
9
9
4
THAT
49
13
4
2
AM
14
5
5
11
TERRESTRIAL
145
55
1
16
EXTRATERRESTRIAL
213
78
6
3
AND
19
10
1
9
CELESTIAL
86
32
5
2
AM
14
5
5
1
I
9
9
9
49
First Total
558
216
45
4+9
Add to Reduce
5+5+8
2+1+6
4+5
13
Second Total
18
9
9
1+3
Reduce to Deduce
1+8
-
-
4
Essence of Number
9
9
9

 

 

 

 

 
Top
 
 
Evokation
 
Previous Page
Index
Next Page